Blogs

Featured Entries

  • Holding More than Cards (Kakegurui F/F)

    By SlothWhispers

    ((Another older fic, this one involves Midari and Yumeko from Kakegurui, and some good ol' Desperation and Wetting! 😈 It takes place after s1 of the anime, since I haven't gotten around to reading the manga to see how their relationship developed after their first match. Warning for minor dark content (a few mild references to Midari's gunplay kink and suicidal tendencies, but absolutely nothing in detail there, and nothing you wouldn't expect from the anime itself). This one is also NSFW (a masturbation scene and clothed grinding). )) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ It had been too long. Too long since she'd found any sort of thrill, or even remote satisfaction, at this school. No, in this life.

    Living had already seemed meaningless for the majority of her time on this earth, but ever since that fateful day, things had seemed even emptier than before. Giving makeovers, enforcing the rules of the council, scaring the hell out of certain students...she was just going through the motions, day in and day out, with nothing to change it.

    The only thing that got her heart pounding, besides the click of a cold metal barrel to her head, wasn't even a thing. It was a person.

    One glorious, beautiful, terrifying person.

    Yumeko.

    She'd been expressly forbidden from seeking her out during the weeks after their own encounter, told she wasn't to interact with their enemy until the President's secretive plans were complete. Humph. The President...

    She might have said fuck it and gone after Yumeko anyways, orders be damned, but...she'd needed time to prepare her own plans. That speech the girl had given her towards the end of their game, those cutting remarks about how they weren't actually the same at all, how pointless it was, how she wasn't actually providing a satisfying challenge...how it wasn't even a gamble, because she would have won either way...

    If she wanted to impress Yumeko, to prove that she was worth gambling with, that she was capable of giving her the kind of extraordinary rush that she felt whenever her life was on the line...She had to step it up. She had to come up with a real challenge, something crazy, something truly worthy of catching the devil's attention. Something that would give them both the pleasure and danger they craved...

    And so she'd plotted, ignoring the other council members during meetings, scrolling through her cell phone's photos and gushing over the object of her desires, trying to figure out what would make that creature tick, trying to decide what she could add to the game to really bring it over the edge...

    A few weeks later, she'd heard through the grapevine about the big showdown, the highest stakes gamble...that had ended in a tie. A tie...A game like that, painstakingly set up to prove once and for all who was going to win, Yumeko or the President...and it had all been pointless in the end. 

    Hah! It was all without any meaning, just as she'd been saying all along! She'd laughed so hard that day that she'd fallen right out of her council seat.

    And now...with everything back to square one...with no new plots in play as the council pondered their next moves, as Yumeko continued to enjoy every day, gambling away with her schoolmates...she was free to step in. She could finally have her shot at the prize.

    And so she'd left her dorm room an hour before any classes started, nearly skipping through the hallways, her handbag loaded up with her prized gun, extra ammunition, and every type of card, chip, and set of dice she could think of. She knew by now exactly where Yumeko would be, in the common area and eating some sort of pastry, and the moment she spotted the table (thankfully empty, Ryota must not have met up with her yet) she grinned, her heart beating faster.

    "Yumeko!~ It's been a long time since we've seen each other...How's it been going since you dealt with the President?"

    She'd looked up from her plate with that innocent smile, seeming to brighten up at once. "Oh, Midari! It's nice seeing you here! We had a thrilling game! I'm really looking forward to seeing what she cooks up next time..."

    "Yeah, I heard it was intense, the whole council was talking about it. But enough about the past. Got any plans lined up for the day?"

    "Not yet, but I'm sure I'll find something! There are always games going on here!"

    "Well, if you don't have anything yet...I WANT A REMATCH!" She'd hoped to play it cool, but her eagerness was getting the best of her. Still, she'd ask fair and square this time. No kidnapping or arrests. "Just hear me out, I've got something that'll knock those stockings right off! Look, I've got all of the stuff ready, so just let me explain the rul-"

    "Alright, Midari...how would you feel about a different kind of game this time? It isn't played with cards or chips, but it's still a gamble.~"

    What? Not played with cards or chips? But she'd spent weeks planning this, setting up everything they needed, ironing out all of the rules, making sure it was going to be as dangerous as possible! Was all of her hard work just going to go to waste? And what would even be entertaining about a game without any of those things? "Why would I want to play a different game? We had so much fun last time!" she pleaded, leaning closer to the table and digging through her bag until her hands clasped cold metal. She whipped it out, holding her hand towards her. "Yumeko, please just take my gun and let's go set things up! One shot, I'll let you have a free shot at me! Please, just press the barrel against my head and-"

    "No guns, or I don't play with you at all." Yumeko stated quietly, smile disappearing as she let disdain fill her voice. Her hand reached out to gently take the gun, setting it down on the table before she turned back around. "I already told you that there isn't any true risk when those are involved, not when you're so eager to die. If you aren't willing to play by my rules, I can have plenty of fun with Ryota, and you can just go by yourself and-"

    No, she couldn't choose that spineless bastard over her! He didn't deserve her, he didn't appreciate her the way she did! He was just her pet, her pawn, not someone who understood the true appeal of gambling, the thrill of surprises! "Okay! Okay, I'll do it! Whatever it is I'll do it, just name the rules! I need you, Yumeko, please! You're all I've thought about since that day! All I can think about is the rush I got when we were together, that look in your eyes...Relieve me, relieve me of all of this pent up pressure!~" She was pleading now, getting down onto her knees, staring up at the woman who held all of the power, who was her only chance at getting some relief before she went mad with lust and boredom.

    Yumeko finally smiled again, and though her face held the same cheerful innocence she often wore, she could have sworn she saw those eyes flash for a moment, that briefest glimpse of the creature she so idolized stirring beneath the surface. 

    "Actually, you're going to be feeling even more pressure before our game is over, Midari. You're going to be groveling at my feet, begging for relief.~"

    ~~~

    And so Yumeko had told her the rules of her game. She was to go about her day today as normal, with a few exceptions: 

    1. She wasn't to use the restroom or otherwise relieve herself (be it intentionally or unintentionally) until after she was given explicit permission from Yumeko. If she broke this rule before classes let out for the day, Yumeko would cancel their fun entirely. 

    2. For an extra element of chance, after every class, they would meet up in the hallway and Yumeko would flip two coins. If they both landed on tails, nothing would happen. One head, and she would be forced to down half a bottle of water right there in the few minutes before her next class, or if two heads, it would be an entire bottle. Anything else she chose to drink throughout the day and how much was entirely her choice.

    And finally, what was probably going to be the most difficult part of the challenge:

    3. She was forbidden from being anything but pleasant to Ryota if they happened to cross paths.

    She still wasn't sure how the hell having to piss was going to be anywhere close to the thrill she could seek from a gun, but this was the task Yumeko had given her, so she was determined to follow orders and see where it led. Yumeko had promised that after classes were over, they'd 'move somewhere more private for the real fun to begin', and, well...she hoped at least some of what her idol had in mind was close to what was now running rampant through her own imagination...

    ~~~

    If there was one benefit to this game of Yumeko's that she hadn't expected, it was how much more sensitive her full bladder seemed to make everything else.

    The first three classes hadn't been bad at all (she'd downed the bottle and a half from the coin flips with ease), and while lunch had been uncomfortable, it had still been manageable (so much so, in fact, that she'd downed an entire can of tea with her food, just to liven the rest of the challenge up). But things had started hitting harder for her next class, and another half bottle had actually sent nerves running through her. Although, that only served to heighten her excitement. If she was actually starting to sweat, maybe this wasn't going to be so boring after all...

    After a while of shifting and squirming in her seat during the daily council meeting, she'd ditched the room for one of her usual 'bathroom breaks'. On her way out she'd heard a few of the members muttering to each other about her awkward body language. It was ironic, actually. The one time she actually did need to piss and had a valid excuse to bust out of there, and she wasn't even going to go.

    Stepping into the stall and seeing the toilet had her shoving a hand down her skirt for an entirely different reason than usual as she was forced to cross her legs, groaning quietly. She really hadn't expected all of that water to catch up with her so early on in the challenge, but she was quickly approaching the closest she'd ever come to actual desperation. She wasn't going to let out a drop though. She had to save everything for Yumeko!

    "Yumeko..."

    Just whispering her name sent chills through her, her body shuddering before she'd sat down on the toilet. She'd had to clench her lower muscles tightly as they threatened to contract again. Fuck, she had to piss.

    "Fuck..."

    Closing her eyes and leaning her head back, she'd tried to ignore the present urge in favor of taking care of other urges. It was slow going at first. Despite her desire, it was hard to relax and get into the mood when most of her energy was focused on the constant throbbing in her abdomen. Every light touch had her stiffening up or squirming on the cold porcelain as the urgency spiked, and she had to cross her legs more than once in order to maintain control.

    But once she'd finally started to get into the rhythm of things? Once the lighter touches started adding up, and when she'd started to regain the ability to focus on the feeling of sensations besides her bladder's urges? Those other delicious tingles, the teasing drips that ran along such a sensitive area, reminding her what else could be dripping if she would just let go...

    Holy shit.

    She hadn't done anything else different from her usual stroking routine, but every single nerve seemed to be on edge, every bit of stimuli amplified tenfold. It was rolling through her body in dizzying waves, at one point so intense that she'd nearly blacked out, the bathroom stall speckling at the edges of her vison as she gasped for air, barely able to make out her ragged voice over the ringing in her ears. Mother of fuck. The only thing that kept her conscious was the absolutely burning throbbing between her legs, her hand pressed hard against the slick, pulsing part of her that was now trying to force a jet of piss out of her with all its strength. She could feel her bladder contracting along with the aftershocks, could feel everything running up her urethra, teetering right on the edge of coming out as she gently rocked in place, shuddering, with her palm serving as the only thing stopping her from losing complete control. 

    "You can do this...Y-You can do this..." she muttered repeatedly, biting down on her lip and moaning as she waited for her body to ride out the afterglow of pleasure. Slowly, her breathing began to steady, the sensation below beginning to dull as she lost her hypersensitivity, and after a few minutes she managed to pull her hand back to wipe it off with a wad of toilet paper, relying on her clenching muscles alone to hold back the flood. 

    Sweat was dripping along her forehead as she leaned her head back, closing her eyes. That was...well, it wasn't exactly at the top of her list when it came to euphoric experiences (gunplay was always going to rest at the top, forever coveted until she could find someone to engage in it with her), but...

    "What a fuckin' rush..."

    Light tapping on tile caught her attention as the restroom door creaked open, and she could see black dress shoes with white socks below the stall's opening, slowly creeping into the room in front of her. They hadn't dared come close to her stall, lurking back towards the sinks, but she could see them shuffling from side to side, eventually crossing over each other and hopping around as a hesitant knocking sounded against the granite counter. 

    "U-Um...Miss Midari? A-Are you...almost done? I-I know you don't like being, er, interrupted, b-but the other restrooms are closed for cleaning, a-and it's kind of an emergency..." The legs stepped back out of range from her limited vision as soon as the girl had finished squeaking out her question, and she just barely caught a frantically murmured "Pleasepleasedon'tshootmeohgoshpleasedon'tshoot!" She was sure that last bit had been more of a desperate prayer (how pointless), certainly not actually aimed at her.

    Any other time, she probably would have been pissed off enough to storm out and scare the living daylights out of whatever poor girl had bothered her during these special times, maybe even toy with the little thing for a bit if she wanted to get any pleasure to make up for the ruined session. But today...well, she was still in one of the most blissful afterglows of her life, so she supposed she could afford to be forgiving.

    And actually...perhaps this girl could do a little something for her after all...

    "It's fine, I don't give a shit. Just hop in and go before you piss yourself, I can see you wriggling like a toddler out there."

    The girl was hesitating, shuffing around in silence for a moment before she spoke up again, sneaking back into view as she paused in front of her stall. "Um...a-are you sure? I-It's really okay?"

    She guessed she couldn't fault her for being so cautious. It wasn't exactly above her morals to pull a trick once in a while, only to twist it around to get what she really wanted. "I'm serious, I really don't care. Just hurry up before I change my mind!"

    "Oh...o-okay...Thank you, M-Miss Midari! I really appreciate it!" Darting footsteps tapped to her left as the girl ran into a stall a couple of doors down from her own, slamming it shut and fumbling with the lock before she got situated, moaning and whimpering under her breath the whole time. 

    That's it, just let go. You must be so damn desperate...

    The moment she heard the torrent hitting the bowl she doubled over, biting down on her knuckles to muffle a cry of her own as she heard the girl huffing in relief. Her urge had just barely settled back to an ache earlier, but now it was back in full force, throbbing harshly as she squirmed around, crossing her legs so tightly that her thighs soon burned with the strain. It was splattering so loudly, hissing and pouring, the sound echoing around the otherwise silent bathroom...her bladder spasmed again, and she just barely clenched her muscles back to prevent a leak, tears springing to her eyes as she fought to breathe quietly through her nose.

    It's torture...Fucking hell, it's absolute torture!

    Thank you, Yumeko, you devil. Thank you, Thank you, Thank you!

    It was all she could do to focus on her pulsing bladder instead of the slowly-returning arousal below, keeping still and trying to breathe calmly instead of giving in to the sensation as the girl stepped out to wash her hands, the running water almost as agonizing. She really couldn't risk a second wave right now. No, as delicious as this suffering was, she needed to wait for a few hours, let her aching bladder settle while she distracted herself with mundane things. 

    She needed to wait for Yumeko.

    Yes...that would be far more pleasurable than anything she could conceive of doing to herself right now...

    ~~~

    Two wonderfully brutal hours later (and a final half bottle of water she'd barely been able to drink, one that the coin had only given her because her hands were shaking too badly to actually flip it), after final classes had let out for the day, she'd wasted no time tracking the little devil down, speed-walking through the hallways and trying not to stop too often. Once she finally found her she couldn't help rocking back and forth and bouncing in place where she stood, only partially out of eagerness. "Yumeko, I've followed-ah, all of your orders! Let's-ngh, start the game!"

    Yumeko hummed to herself, looking her over carefully before she smiled, clasping her hands together. "Wow, you really can't keep still, can you? Alright, let's go down to that room of yours! This is going to be so much fun!~" She was giggling, grasping her hand and pulling her along as she skipped down the hallways.

    It was such a strange, cheerful tone Yumeko was using, but she didn't mind it. It was the complete opposite of Yumeko's true aesthetic, that cold, calculating, crazy bitch that lurked under the surface, and it only served to make her even more excited about what was to come, sending her blood rushing with the dose of unease that came with wondering when that façade would be cast aside, wondering when Yumeko would rip into her once again...

    Would she treat her just as cruelly as she had the last time they'd played together, berate her and act like she wasn't worthy of being anywhere near her level? 

    Just the thought sent a shiver through her, and she tensed up, pausing in her steps and squeezing her thighs together as the throbbing between her legs spiked. How many of those bottles have I downed now? Fuck, there was that tea too...

    "You're almost bursting, aren't you? Don't slow down now though!" Yumeko chided, pouting for a moment. "We're just about to have some fun, aren't we?"

    Of course, she couldn't stop now! The sooner they got there, the sooner she could see what Yumeko was really planning to do to her, the sooner they could be alone, together, just the two of them in a soundproof room...

    Bladder be damned, she tightened her grip on Yumeko's hand, taking the lead as she nearly bolted the rest of the way to their destination. They reached the door in a couple of minutes, and she hopped around, crossing her legs against increasingly-insistent aches as she yanked the key from her vest pocket.

    "Now, once we step inside, you need to stand still with your arms apart so I can frisk you, okay?~" Yumeko giggled.

    Damn it. 

    She should have known Yumeko wouldn't have changed her mind about the no gun rule.

    Scowling, she unlocked the door and waited inside, standing as still as could be while Yumeko closed the door behind them. The girl was smiling as she made her way over, walking slowly to encircle her before she placed her hands on her shoulders, slowly feeling along the fabric of her sleeves. Those hands soon slid to move along her back, then crept forwards, reaching under and moving over her chest in firm, thorough strokes. The slight bit of attention already had her pulse spiking, and she bit back a moan, closing her eyes and trying to lean further into those fingers.

    "Uh-uh! This is a serious pat down!" Yumeko huffed, pulling her hands away for a minute before she stepped around, bringing them back to feel along her waist and down her legs in a way that made her want to melt. "You're desperate though, aren't you, Midari? Just these light strokes are enough to have you on the verge of begging, aren't they?" she whispered in her ear, a finger brushing her lip for a split second. 

    Her single gun was swiftly yanked out of her hiding place and unloaded, tossed across the room with an empty clatter.

    "You disgust me."

    Without any warning, fingers ran down her stomach and towards her bladder in a single swift motion, pressing into her swollen skin one at a time. Two. Four. Six. Eight. All ten, massaging in small circles and feeling around every aching inch, forcing her breath to hitch and gasp as she struggled to stay perfectly still, and not send her hands lunging downwards. Stronger pulses kept striking in new spots as Yumeko continued to feel around like she was molding clay, and she clenched her muscles as tightly as she could against the sudden rush of burning pressure, tears beginning to prick at her eyes.

    "How about now, Midari? How close are you to losing control and begging me to help you with what you can't accomplish yourself? It's just like our last game, isn't it? Except, this time..." Oh fuck, it was Yumeko's real voice this time, that heartless tone that sent tingles through every inch of her, disdain practically dripping in every word. "This time I'm in charge of the rules. I'm the one getting the pleasure out of this. I'm not here to serve your suicidal whims, you're here to serve me." 

    Her breathing was quickening the longer Yumeko went on, that familiar ache filling every fibre of her body as she squeezed her thighs together for another purpose, a moan escaping her lips. But even before that ripple of pleasure could run through her, a wave of pressure nearly overtook her, her abdomen quivering with an especially frantic spasm that had her legs trembling.

    "Yumeko, fuck, I-I think I'm gonna-"

    "What did I say about who was in charge, Midari? You aren't allowed to let a drop go until I say so. Follow the rules of the game. Hold it."

    She was outright panting now, straining every inch of her body into tightening up where she stood, still unsure if she was allowed to grab herself or cross her legs. The throbs were absolutely relentless now, each pulse reminding her of how damn full she was, how long she'd been holding it all in, how close she was to exploding.

    "You are going to wait for however long I want you to, no matter what I do to you. And then I'm going to savor watching you lose control...Is that clear?"

    She was in so much pain that she wanted to cry, her breathing unsteady, but she found herself grinning anyways, a sharp cackle bursting from her no matter how badly it shook her bladder. "You know, this is pretty damn close to what you fussed at me for. No matter what, my body's gonna give out eventually, so you'll still get what you want. Not much of a gamble, is it?"

    "But isn't this what you wanted? An excuse for me to berate you like the pathetic person you are? Time with just the two of us and no one to interfere? A game where all of my focus is on you?"

    If she wasn't so busy trying not to piss herself, she probably would have creamed her skirt right there. Was Yumeko actually just doing this for her?

    "Y-Yeah, but..."

    Yumeko had stepped forward again, pressing her larger chest right up against hers, those entrancing red eyes staring into her as a hand crept around her neck, squeezing tighter and pulling until their lips were locked. Yumeko pulled away before she could make any attempts to prolong the kiss, smirking.

    "It'll still be a guessing game of when you'll lose it, right? Every move you make will be a gamble to hold it in!"

    ~~~

    Damn, she had to piss so badly she could barely think about anything else, could hardly focus on taking in the image of Yumeko lying, still clothed, underneath her, face flushed and eyes practically glowing with that delicious, terrifying gaze. She couldn't stop the strange lap dance she was giving, her crotch grinding into that soft stomach with no sense of rhythm, rocking this way and that and suddenly jerking to change direction mid-movement. She just had to find the right angle, the right sense of pressure to keep the flood at bay for just a few more seconds, please, just a moment where the burning pressure at the edge wasn't shrieking at her.

    "Fuck, Yumeko, please..."

    Her thighs kept clenching around the body beneath her for all that they were worth, tingling and shaking as she strained the muscles to squeeze harder still, but it did nothing but add extra pressure between her legs, sent beads of teasing sweat rolling along them. She was trying so hard not to breathe, not daring to inflate her core with air that could take up precious space, and the dizziness was amazing, sending her vision dancing and adding yet another rush of pleasure that threatened to overtake her. It was wet down there, wet and clenching, over and over against nothing, fuck she needed to-

    She had to gasp for air just before she blacked out, her breaths coming out ragged and desperate, quick and short alternating with longer heaves as she lowered her head to rest against Yumeko's, each inhale sending waves of agony through her bladder, sending more waves of pleasure through overstimulated organs that were still trying to recover from the euphoria she'd just ridden out. The pressure was still there, it was still there and it was such sublime torture, and she had to keep squirming even though her crotch was begging her to stay still to recover, each wave of friction hurting and causing her to flinch.

    A fresh burst of warmth joined the slimy moisture between her legs, and she cried out, burying her face into Yumeko's neck as she shoved her hands against her crotch. It hurt, oh, it hurt, and no matter how hard she strained and clenched it kept coming, pouring out between her fingers and pooling into the fabric of the dress shirt below her.

    "No! N-No, nonono!!! We can't stop the fun now, we can't!!!"

    She liked to think her willpower had been what had finally sealed off the leak, but in reality it was Yumeko's hand, slipping past her own to squeeze and press against her most intimate areas.

    "I'm only helping you for a moment while you collect yourself. This is still a gamble, right? The rest of the game will be on you."

    She tried to nod, but all she ended up doing was sinking her teeth into Yumeko's neck to muffle an agonized, overjoyed scream. Yumeko was touching her, she was touching her and fuck, that was what she dreamed about so often, a satisfying thought-turned-reality that almost made her body overload yet again. She couldn't help a quick buck against those fingers, but that only earned a swat on her ass that forced her to yelp, another quick spurt of urine escaping.

    "Now now, that isn't fair! This game isn't about getting whatever you want! No breaking the rules!"

    And then Yumeko withdrew her hand, leaving her to fend off the inevitable alone. "FUCK! FUCKFUCKFUCK!"

    She had to piss, she had to piss so badly she couldn't stand it, every breath, every tiny motion making the urge worse and worse, reminding her that no matter how much she begged and pleaded and moaned, it was going to come out soon, it was going to come out and the game would end and she couldn't stave it off forever. She was writhing around like her life depended on it, shoving her hands into her crotch and grinding against Yumeko, crying and gasping and unable to help the saliva dripping from her mouth, unable to help the slick that was still dripping and being produced in the same area where another liquid was barely being contained. "I don't want to go yet, I can't, please pleasepleaseplease don't let me, d-don't let me-"

    Another teasing spurt ran along her fingers and she sobbed, rocking her hips with a whimper. She'd been holding for so long now, it was almost hard to imagine actually letting go completely, and these leaks were only serving to sharpen the burning pain below, not relieve it. But damn, it felt amazing, the constant pressure and pain teasing her in ways normal ministrations could never hope to.

    I can't let our game end yet! 

    "Y-Yumeko!" she gasped out, shifting to try and grasp her crotch more firmly. "The gun, g-get the gun!" She could see Yumeko raising up her head to glare at her, so she hurried to finish speaking before she could be interrupted. "I know it's empty, I'm-ah, n-not gonna fuckin' shoot it! J-Just hand it to me, please!"

    Yumeko looked skeptical, but she had the mercy (or maybe just curiosity) to fulfill her request, shifting her arms behind her and pushing to slide herself further back along the floor until she could reach the weapon. Once she grasped it, she held it out to her.

    She snatched it immediately with one hand, fumbling to shift it in her fingers until she had it with the handle up, the barrel facing towards herself. Perfect. Bracing herself, she raised herself up from Yumeko's wet stomach, wasting no time shoving the metal between her legs and pressing it as closely against her crotch as she could, squeezing her thighs shut around it. The shocking cold of the object forced her to leak a small spurt, but after her body heat began to warm it she regained control. 

    "Mmm, that's creative...I suppose I won't count the gun against you for this..." Yumeko murmured, pulling on the collar of her vest until she adjusted, sitting on her knees, still on top of her stomach. "Let's see how much longer you can go..." With a devilish grin, she'd yanked her to lean down further, capturing her lower lip in a bite that drew blood.

    She couldn't help moaning, her remaining eye closing as she tried to focus her other senses on capturing this moment. The smell of Yumeko's perfume, so much sweeter and more gentle than the girl who wore it. Her pants and murmurs in her ears, the warm hands roaming through her hair and down her neck to stroke her collarbones, and soon slipping under her shirts to run along her stomach.

    "You're so pretty, Midari...It's a shame you're such a wreck."

    Oh fuck, her hands were just barely brushing along her abdomen, but it was still enough to send fresh waves of desperation shuddering through her, her hands tightening their grip on Yumeko's top as she squirmed. "No, nononono-"

    Her bladder spasmed again, sharp and agonizing, and no matter how hard she clenched, a hot stream drenched the gun, running down the barrel and wetting her legs. Breath hitching, she bucked, half-grinding against the metal object in a last-ditch attempt to increase the pressure, but it was no use. She was completely losing control now, her abdomen becoming strangely warm as her bladder began to empty of its own will. 

    "Fuck...I-I can't..."

    She was clenching every muscle, but piss was still flooding out of her, loud hissing and her own ragged gasps filling the room as she collapsed against Yumeko, her face resting between her breasts. The girl's fingers laced themselves through her hair, gripping it tightly enough to hurt as she pulled her head up to make eye contact, while the other pulled the gun out from between her legs, dangling the dripping thing in front of her.

    "You've ruined your favourite toy, haven't you? You're so tired you can barely move, you're drenched with more than just piss, and I think even less of you now than I already did...how does that make you feel, Midari? Who's the winner of this little game?"

    She knew the answer was supposed to be 'Yumeko'. This whole thing was supposed to be payback for her own game, proving a point by doing something that primarily gave Yumeko pleasure while she suffered, just like how Yumeko had suffered through a boring gamble for her own twisted benefit. And it had definitely given Yumeko pleasure. The girl's eyes were nearly glowing, her chest heaving with her own breathless pants and her face blazing red, her legs quivering underneath where she was sitting. Damn, she hadn't even needed to rub one out, coming just from the show alone. 

    But...lying here with sopping wet fabric underneath her, soaking her own clothes as relief began to make her head spin, having been pushed to her absolute limit, put through pure hell and agony with something that could be done over long stretches of time, instead of the split-second highs the click of her gun could offer...being brought to a pitiful condition like this...and with Yumeko getting so physical with her, paying attention to only her for a good hour or two...

    "Actually..." she huffed, a giddy smile working its way onto her face despite her exhaustion. "I think...this is more of a draw. We might have to go for another round to decide..."

    "So you still haven't learned your lesson..." Despite the cold gaze, she could tell that, this time, it was more for show than actual disappointment. "I guess I'll have to raise the stakes then..."
    • 2 comments
    • 1,519 views

Our community blogs

  1.                 Under any other circumstances, being summoned to stand before the Great Lord of Sunlight would have been the highest possible honor. Of course, in light of the Eldest’s treason, those that served him were now potential traitors as well, and as one of the disgraced war god’s knights happened to also be the captain of the Four Knights, all four were to be in attendance. Ciaran could understand – after all, if the leader of the Four was a traitor, the Lord had good reason to believe that the other three would follow along. Quite frankly, Ciaran was surprised that she wasn’t the main suspect, or indeed the target of any suspicion at all, considering her status as the foremost among the Lord’s assassins and spies. Then again, perhaps that was exactly why she wasn’t seriously considered a threat; regardless, she couldn’t envy the Dragonslayer his present condition.

                    “I swear I knew nothing, my Lord,” Ornstein said, kneeling. His helm and spear lay in front of him at the Lord’s feet. “His betrayal was as shocking to me as it was to you.”

                    Being in the Great Lord’s terrifying presence was one thing; seeing the golden lion-knight, one of the most faithful and honorable knights of the Sun, brought to his knees to beg for mercy was almost nightmarish.

                    “Thou wouldst have me believe that?” The Lord looked down on His knight from His throne, His expression unreadable and body almost motionless. “Thou wert his most faithful servant, and still he told thee nothing?”

                    “Yes, my Lord. My loyalty to him only extended so far as to best serve you, and I suspect he knew that.” The Dragonslayer was unusually hesitant. Perhaps the others would see it as his nerves getting the better of him, as one would expect given the circumstances. No doubt all three of them were unsettled by this, Ciaran especially. She hoped that either her deductions were wrong or that the Lord would assume that any strange behavior by His Knights could be attributed to the stress of the situation. If Ciaran’s skills were still reliable – and right now she very much wished for them not to be – Ornstein was right to be afraid, though perhaps he’d never have acted on his desires. Still, some deep part of him was yet loyal to the exiled king, and Ornstein was very seriously considering listening to it. Of course this would be an uncomfortable situation. She really didn’t want to be around to see what would happen when the Lord saw the truth.

                    There was another reason for Ciaran’s present anxiety, though, for she had been en route to deal with more personal matters when she’d received her summons, but that was a drop in the ocean compared to what potentially awaited the Four. Even so, if they were going to be executed as traitors, Ciaran hoped she’d at least be allowed to deal with that before being put to the hammer, to retain at least some dignity.

                    The Lord sat still for a while, and the room was silent save for Gough’s breathing. Then the Lord rose and said, “Very well. I shall reaffirm thy station among my Knights. In return, thou shalt prove thy loyalty again.” He raised His left arm and snapped His fingers, and within seconds a silver knight was at His side, presenting His greatsword. The Lord pulled the sword from its housing, and taking it in two hands He touched the flat of the blade to each of Ornstein’s shoulders before returning the sword to the knight that had presented it. “Thine orders come now from the Princess. Thy station is to be shared with… the cannibal…” There was a hint of disgust to His voice for a moment. “And together thou shalt serve and protect the Princess and the Cathedral. Thou shalt not leave Anor Londo without my order to do so. Go now.”

                    “At once, thank you my Lord.” Ornstein stood, collecting his helmet and spear, and backed away from the Lord while bent into a deep bow. When he came to be in line with the other Knights, he put his helm back over his head, straightened out, and turned to leave.

                    The first to speak when he had gone was Artorias.

                    “The cannibal, my Lord?”

                    “If Smough cannot break him then truly his loyalty lies with me.” The Lord turned to Ciaran while Artorias bowed his head in acknowledgement. “Ciaran. Thou art to follow him, ensure that he does as ordered. Do not be seen. Gough and Artorias, I shall summon thee again if I have need of thee. Go now, Ciaran.”

                    “Of course, my Lord.” Ciaran bowed deeply while the other two gave a salute and rushed off. By the time she’d turned to leave, Artorias was already at the steps leading down into the Cathedral’s main room, and she hurried to catch up with him. “So,” she said, popping up from behind him. “Where are you off to?”

                    Artorias turned his head ever so slightly to look at Ciaran, presumably giving a bit of a sideways glance and a suspicious glare – hard to tell under his helmet. “I was headed to the blacksmith, but don’t you have work to do?”

                    “Oh, well, I was actually going to go that way, so we can walk over there together.” Ciaran had developed a bit of a spring-step while speaking.

                    “It’s… just down the hall…” They passed a set of Sentinels, and Artorias returned the salute they gave.

                    And, indeed, the two were nearly at the first set of stairs that would lead to the Giant Blacksmith’s workshop, but Ciaran didn’t seem the least bit discouraged. “Yeah, I know, but wouldn’t it be nice to have a bit of company for a little bit?”

                    “I guess…”

                    Ciaran glanced at Artorias, her expression hidden behind her porcelain mask. “What are you having the blacksmith do anyways,” she chirped. “All your stuff is in good condition.”

                    Artorias put a hand on the sword at his hip and returned a salute from a passing silver knight. “Yes, it is, but I’m going to have him make me a shield. A proper magical one that can still protect someone even if they’re not actually carrying it.”

                    “Sounds pretty complicated.” Ciaran had started fiddling with the hair on the side of her mask. Not quite the same as if it were her real hair, but it would do.

                    “It has to be. It’s not just myself I need it to protect. But I trust the giant’s skills. He’s even earned our Lord’s trust, so I have no doubt he’s capable.” The rhythmic clanking of the Giant Blacksmith’s wooden hammer against his anvil could now be heard, and it grew louder as Artorias spoke and the two descended towards the workshop. “Should you really be going this way? Probably would have been better to just follow him out the front door.”

                    “What do you mean?” The two looked at each other for a moment, and Ciaran suddenly realized what it was she was supposed to be doing. It was a good thing her mask hid her flushed face. “Oh! Oh, right, no, this is fine. He’s… he’s not going to sneak away anywhere just yet, I’m sure. I’ve, uh, got to keep a good distance anyways.”

                    “Riiiiiight…” As they reached the bottom of the stairs, Artorias gave a little wave to the blacksmith while he spoke. “Well, here we are. Good hunting.” He made a gesture that was almost a hybrid between a salute and a wave, then turned to the blacksmith who greeted him the same way he greeted everyone else.

                    “Forge, I can. Strong, I am.”

                    “Oh, don’t I know it. Listen…”

                    Ciaran cut him off when she suddenly turned around at the door and called out to him, carefully walking backwards to get properly outside. “Oh, I’ll probably need to check on the painting too, so I guess I’ll see you later.” She gave a wave before she disappeared.

                    “Uh, sure, I guess.” Artorias shrugged, at this point no longer talking to anyone at all.

                    Ciaran sighed as she walked the streets of Anor Londo. It hadn’t taken very long to find Ornstein, so it was just a matter of watching him and staying out of sight. She was looking for any opportunities to get on top of a building, so she could see and hide better. Not the easiest of tasks considering her divided attention.

                    First, there was her job. She would be in quite a lot of possibly-explosive lightning-based trouble if Ornstein really did try to pull something and she wasn’t there to see it and report back to Lord Gwyn. Maybe even worse if she was there but wasn’t paying enough attention.

                    Then there was Artorias. Ciaran wasn’t stupid. She could tell Artorias wasn’t responding to any of her advances. He barely even seemed to know she existed. And yet, she couldn’t help but think that some day she’d win him over, that one day he’d be hers alone. She knew perfectly well the odds of that happening were just as good as the chance that the Dark he hunted would take him first, and yet here she was chasing after him like a child. It’d never work, so why was she trying so hard?

                    As if that weren’t enough, that personal matter of hers from earlier had returned in force once she’d calmed down from the audience with the Lord and almost having been briefly alone with Artorias. Keeping in constant motion was helpful, but considering Ciaran had already been preparing to deal with this issue hours ago, there wasn’t much time left until she didn’t have a say in the matter anymore.

                    For now, though, she was still in control. Very fortunate, as she still had a job to do and Ornstein was passing by the stables, which Ciaran would have to go through to stay out of sight. Fortunately, they were mostly empty. Except for…

                    Bark. Bark.

                    The little grey wolf pup Artorias had brought back from the forests around Oolacile; the inspiration for his Wolf Ring. Her name was Sif, she was Artorias’s best friend, and as far as Ciaran was concerned she was absolutely adorable – or would be at literally any other time. As it was right now, Ciaran had to maneuver herself over a wall to hide from Ornstein, who almost certainly would have come to investigate the barking. Usually such a maneuver wouldn’t have been a problem, but her present condition made her a good deal slower.

                    Sif was kept in a separate enclosure, large enough for her to grow into a proper great-wolf, so there was no doubt Ornstein knew exactly where the sound was coming from. Indeed, just as soon as Ciaran had gotten herself out of sight she could hear the clattering of the golden armor approaching, then stopping, presumably at Sif’s enclosure to see if the wolf had noticed anything out of place.

                    Ciaran of course knew that she was the one to set Sif off in the first place, but Ornstein was left to try to find some reason the wolf would have been startled. So he looked, or at least Ciaran could assume that was what he was doing – she could only hear his armor rattle as he moved, never going far.

                    Perhaps some other time Ciaran would have been more than patient with something like this, but right now she was praying for Ornstein to move on so they could both be done. The pressure was growing while Ciaran was just sitting there doing nothing, and if she couldn’t at the very least move along soon… something would happen that she preferred not to think about.

                    Finally, after what must have been hours – but of course was hardly even five minutes – the Dragonslayer addressed the wolf.

                    “Are you looking for your master? He’s not here now, but I’m sure he’ll come visit you soon.”

                    Sif just barked at him in response, and he must have considered that to be acceptable, for the sounds of his armor soon faded away. Ciaran pulled herself up to look over the wall, with far more effort than it should have taken, then worked her way over and dropped onto the ground on the other side, receiving another greeting from Sif as she landed. That little bit of sudden warmth she was feeling had absolutely nothing to do with any of that and would go away if she just ignored it.

                    Not that she had time to deal with that even if it had been something – truly, ignoring it was the only option. She had to hurry to make sure Ornstein wouldn’t get out of sight. He was approaching a path down to the lower city, and now there was finally going to be an opportunity to get above him, if only Ciaran could climb up one of the many buildings that made up the residential center of the holy city. All the better that the Executioner worked in the slums, where the spaces between buildings were just barely large enough for a silver knight to slip through. If this were one of the more upscale places out towards Duke Seath’s library, sure the houses would be larger, but they’d be so far apart that Ciaran would have to climb down and back up every time she got to the edge.

                    Right now, just getting onto a roof once would be a problem. Ciaran was hanging back out of sight and, save for the occasional civilian, the streets were empty, so she had some time mostly alone to prepare herself for the task of scaling the side of a house. Mentally more than physically – things were under control for now and would remain so, if only Ciaran could focus on guaranteeing it. She had to act quickly, though, as narrow roads and sharp turns into innumerable alleys and side streets meant she could lose track of Ornstein in an instant. So, with a deep breath, Ciaran slipped into the nearest alleyway and got to work climbing up the house wall in front of her, grabbing at windows and using the Tracers to get a grip in places where the masonry was cracked. It was a good deal slower than normal, as Ciaran was trying to maintain the delicate balance she’d established in her lower half, and if anything were to happen to disturb that balance… she didn’t really want to think of what that meant.

                    Fortunately, Ciaran was able to maintain focus and control long enough to get up onto the roof, and even more fortunately, she could see both Ornstein and the executioner’s block from there – she’d still have to jump across to another couple of houses on the way, but so long as Ornstein planned to do as he was told, there wouldn’t be any issues. He’d slowed down considerably, though, and stopped just before he rounded the last corner. He stood there, looking around at whatever there was to see, adjusting bits of his armor and inspecting his spear. Ciaran loomed overhead, just out of sight, both hoping the Dragonslayer would move on, so she could get back to personal business, and wishing he wouldn’t, so she didn’t have to get so close to the Executioner.

                    After idling long enough to seem suspicious, though, Ornstein did head down the proper road, and Ciaran followed above and slightly ahead of him, hopping over gaps between houses to end up directly above Smough. There was a prisoner already on the block, so her focus was on Ornstein while he approached, putting up a hand to block his view and turning his head to the side as a massive cracking noise and guttural laugh rang out in the alley. Only Smough was left standing when Ciaran and Ornstein both looked again. Neither of them dared look directly at what had happened to the prisoner, though the Executioner’s reputation and the size of that hammer were more than enough to guess.

                    The lion-knight cautiously stepped forward and opened the maw of his helm that served as a visor, and Ciaran dropped into a low crouch to hear what he was to say. There was a protest from somewhere deep within her body, but she willed herself to ignore it, just for a little while.

                    “New orders for you,” he said, “From, eh, from Lord Gwyn.”

                    “What? Why would He do that?” Smough’s voice was muffled and distorted by his grotesque helmet.

                    “You’re, uh… you’re, you’re more than welcome to… to ask Him yourself when you see Him.” Ornstein tugged on the plume at the back of his helmet and looked off somewhere just beyond Smough – in Ciaran’s general direction, though she was sure she was hidden. “But… best not to bother Him with questions like that.”

                    “Right.” Smough let his hammer down at his left side, grabbing the handle to keep it upright. “Well, what is it?”

                     “I was sent to tell you,” Ornstein leaned his spear towards Smough as if to point at him. “That, uh, you, and me too actually, we’re to speak to Princess Gwynevere. We’re in Her service now.”

                    Ciaran shifted around as her body continued to disagree with her choice of position – and she tried her best to stay silent as she felt a most unwelcome warmth in her smallclothes.

                    “Uh, alright. Hey, if I’m working with you now does that mean there are Five Knights?”

                    Ornstein closed his visor again and briefly looked up at Ciaran’s roof, this time quite explicitly. Surely he couldn’t have heard her fighting against her own body. “No, I’m pretty sure that’s never going to happen. I mean, you eat people’s bones. I don’t think that’s the kind of person the Lord wants representing Him. Lord Nito, maybe, or even Lady Izalith if She’s in the right mood, but not Lord Gwyn.”

                    “Fair enough, yeah.”

                    The two trailed off into some sort of conversation, though Ciaran had stopped paying attention. Still in her squatting position that her body hated her for, she had both hands vigorously rubbing her thighs, drifting ever closer to grabbing at herself without ever quite getting there. The inside of her mask was utterly saturated with her sweat and the warmth below grew in little intermittent bursts until she was practically sitting in a puddle within her own clothes. She was out of options and out of time. She’d done as she’d been commanded, and it seemed like Ornstein and Smough were just going to sit around making friends with each other. She’d earned a minute to herself.

                    Thus, Ciaran backed away from the edge of the building, stood up and immediately ran back to the house she’d climbed up in the first place, the force from jumping the gaps between buildings causing a little more liquid to join the party. Once she was fairly sure she’d reached the right house, or at least was far enough away, she fumbled with getting the Gold Tracer off her belt, nearly dropping it, and dug it into the wall as she jumped off. Thanks to whatever magic the Giant could work into weapons, that knife was far stronger than it had any right to be, so Ciaran could simply slide down the wall of the house and drop into a quiet alley. And thanks to her small stature compared to the other Knights, she didn’t have to worry too much about being seen, though she was right next to the open road.

                    Not that any of that was important. Ciaran could think of nothing else as she tore down her pants, a light but steady stream already working its way to the ground, which became a full-force torrent as soon as Ciaran had lowered herself into the usual position. The pale golden stones below her immediately became drenched in a fresh coating of a much deeper gold, and even the opposite wall of the alley was close enough to receive a generous spray.

                    Alas, it didn’t last long. Before Ciaran was even halfway done, she could hear heavy footsteps coming from behind her, out on the road. If they were loud enough to be heard over her own cascade, that meant only one thing. With every grain of strength left in her body, Ciaran forced herself to stop, hastily redressed, and crossed her arms as she willed a disguise spell upon herself. Not a moment later did Ornstein pass by, Smough at his side. They were engaged in some sort of conversation that Ciaran truly did not care one bit about, until Ornstein, who was the nearer of the two to Ciaran’s alley, stopped abruptly and looked down. He lifted his right foot, and a little bit of the Blade’s waters dripped from the heel of his boot.

                    “Eugh.” Ornstein shook his foot and took several steps to his left to avoid the still-expanding puddle that had spilled out onto the street, then the two carried on walking. “How do you live down here with these creatures and their filth?”

                    Smough’s response was something about plenty of opportunities for him, but Ciaran only listened for when their footsteps had faded away enough for her to be considered out of earshot. As soon as she was sure, she dispelled her disguise and instantly fell forward, lying on her hands and knees in a pool of her own making. There was hardly even time to breathe before the flood she had so rudely interrupted started again, this time filtering through Ciaran’s clothes before hitting the ground with even more force than earlier.

                    With no real options available, Ciaran moaned as she let herself fall even lower, head kept off the ground only by the fact that her forearms were in the way. Her chest and arms were soaked almost immediately, to the point where she could feel her waters on her skin. And yet she didn’t really care. She was bent over as if she were a dog in heat presenting herself, and was panting like one too, and still she didn’t care. Only the relief mattered, so Ciaran stayed as she was, reveling in the feeling of being able to remove what must have been more than twelve hours of fluids from her system. Ciaran couldn’t properly gauge how much time passed until the torrent ended, but even when it did she remained in her position for a while, letting whatever was left drip down from her garb and join the ocean she’d made.

                    Once she heard the last drops land, she pushed herself up and fell back against the wall. Ciaran lifted up her mask and for a few moments gasped for breath before calming down again and sliding even farther into the pool below. It took a while to process what had just happened, and when she did finally figure it out she pulled her mask down again to hide her deep blush. Then she looked around and sighed. She was an absolute mess. Soaked through to the skin practically everywhere except her back and head, she had no idea whatsoever how she was meant to clean up. Perhaps she could just borrow a painting guardian uniform. They wouldn’t dare pry into their leader’s personal business, if she could get over there without being seen by anyone else, like a silver knight, or Artorias, or worst of all Lord Gwyn. What nightmare awaited her if her Lord found out one of his prized Four Knights lacked the constitution to perform a simple task without soiling herself like a pathetic Undead?

                    Oh well. She’d deal with that if it came to it. At least she’d made sure nobody could say the streets in Anor Londo were not paved with gold.

  2.                 “Anyways, it’s not terribly complicated. Just gotta remember what day it is, is all. Might help to mark off days that already passed, so you don’t think it’s last week, y’know?”

                    “Right, but I still do not understand why it has nothing to do with the moons.” Azhani had brought her new calendar to the Dragonborn so he could explain it to her – she learned quickly enough, and was now working on a cup of tea and waiting for people to show up. It was her turn to do all the work after her little adventure the day before, so she really needed to wake up as much as possible.

                    “Yeah, beats me.” Bjorn shrugged and took a bite out of whatever monstrous sandwich he’d prepared himself. “Must be some Alessian or Ayleid thing. I ‘unno. Kinda weird, ‘specially since Sun’s Dawn has like two fewer days than normal for no reason at all.” He paused for a moment and briefly looked off into the distance. “Though, now that I think about it, that sort of nonsense does seem like some shit elves would pull… Must be Ayleid.”

                    Azhani’s nose twitched in amusement. “Yes, that’s flawless reasoning there.” She looked down into her cup, now half-empty. Seemed like just two seconds ago it was full. However that all disappeared, it was delicious, and Azhani needed more, so she held out her hand and shook the cup. “Hm?”

                    Bjorn grabbed the pitcher they’d been drinking from, but stopped and raised an eyebrow just before bringing it over. “You sure ‘bout that? I mean, with all the…” He gestured in the Khajiit’s direction and made a vague sound.

                    Her response was to flatten her ears and growl at him. “Do not mention that.”

                    The Dragonborn threw up his free hand and said, “Alright, alright. But, uh… what specific incident is it that we’re not talking ab-“ He cut himself off when he noticed Azhani extending her claws. “Uh, okay, yeah, all of them, alright, sure. Here you go.”

                    Azhani perked up instantly when her tea was refilled, and she gave an exaggerated purr. “Thank you, Dragonborn.”

                    “Uh-huh.” Bjorn leaned forward on the counter just enough to be at Azhani’s eye level. “Man, this is all wrong. I’m a dragon, I shouldn’t be afraid of some cat, eh?” He let his last few words trail off into a chuckle.

                    “Cats have claws, Bjorn.” Azhani tipped her head a little to the side, tripping up on the unfamiliar pronunciation of his name. “Can’t be a dragon with no throat to Shout with.”

                    “Oh, hey, you know, funny thing about that is that, uh…“ His attention was drawn away from the conversation when the inn’s doors opened. “Uh, hey, take over, will you?” He didn’t wait for a response before running off to greet his returning housecarl.

                    Azhani shrugged and looked over to the door, giving a little wave to Lydia and watching as the Dragonborn directed her to a table. Then she hopped over the counter and planted herself in the stool that would have usually been occupied by Keerava. She watched in silence, sipping at her tea while the two Nords had what looked to be a fairly energetic conversation. They were audible enough with how close they were to the bar, but Azhani wasn’t terribly interested, instead focusing on her tea and some of the things she’d brought down with her – her calendar and another book by Quill-Weave, once again borrowed from the Dragonborn.

                    After a few minutes of absentminded calendar-flipping and half-hearted reading, Bjorn got her attention again, speaking right to her. When Azhani looked over at him, he and Lydia had both stood up, Lydia headed for the stairs. “Hey, we’ve got, uh, some stuff to do today,” the Dragonborn said. “So you’re gonna be on your own all day. That gonna be alright?”

                    Azhani nodded and turned back to her book with a weak thumbs-up from the hand carrying her tea. She could hear the sound of his heavy feet taking the stairs, then several minutes later two sets of feet came down and over to the door. The Khajiit looked over and waved at them, the Dragonborn giving his typical half-assed salute in response– though now it looked out-of-place, as he was dressed in the same robes he’d worn at the summit at High Hrothgar, and Lydia was wearing formals of her own.

                    “You know you are going to be robbed wearing clothes like that, yes?” She couldn’t help it – she knew more than enough about that sort of lifestyle to tell that wearing fancy clothes in Riften meant you were either Maven Black-Briar or a mark. Considering Bjorn and his housecarl were definitely not Maven Black-Briar…

                    “Eh, if I were anyone else, yeah, I probably would. But nobody’s gonna fuck with the Dragonborn. See you later.” He gave another one of those salutes and followed Lydia outside. When the door closed, Azhani shrugged and turned back to her book, taking another sip of her tea as she did.

                    It must have been an hour or two before anyone started coming in, and for the most part Azhani didn’t have to pay much attention to them. Reach under the counter, grab a bottle, hand it over, get back to reading. Nobody had ordered any food, so aside from brewing more tea for herself there wasn’t anything all that complicated to do – for some reason people didn’t seem to be very interested in having someone covered in fur cook for them.

                    Nothing complicated until some very oddly-dressed men came in, anyways. A group of four had found their way into the inn and grabbed seats together at the bar, attracting Azhani’s attention just with how they looked. Their apparent leader – or at least, the first among them to take his seat – was mostly wearing the chitinous armor the Dunmer had made a tradition of, and the other three had bits of leather and steel. What was peculiar about him and his friends, though, was that they were all wearing various bits and pieces of Dwarven make, clearly worked on and polished up after they’d been collected. The leader wore the most of this old brass gear; his whole right arm was covered in Dwarven armor, he had a brass plate serving as a collar that attached to a piece for his left shoulder, and if his armor continued under his little kilt, his legs were covered in brass as well.

                    Three of the men had taken off their helmets; only their leader kept his, and it would have matched with the traditional style of what the Dunmer called “bonemold”, if not for the fact that the bottom of the helmet had been cut off so that the leader’s mouth was exposed. That blue chin of his was the only indication of the leader’s race while he remained silent – his companions included a Redguard, another Dunmer, and some lighter human that Azhani wasn’t sure of.

                    The lead Dunmer only spoke when his friends had settled down, and when he did speak his voice was deep, rough even for a Dunmer, and tinted with age. “Muthsera,” he started with a bow of his head, “you wouldn’t happen to have flin, would you?”

                    Azhani took a moment to process the appearance of these adventurers, speaking quickly once she realized she had to answer a question. “Oh, uh, sorry, yes, somewhere around here, yes.” Then she got up, turned around, and went to looking through shelves while the faceless Dunmer called out to her again.

                    “Two of those then, and two of whatever beer you have, please, sera.”

                    “Anything?” Azhani paused for a moment and looked over at the adventurer, who nodded silently. “Yes, just a minute.”

                    It took a little bit of rummaging to find Talen’s stash of foreign liquors – Azhani didn’t recognize half of them, and only even managed to find flin because she happened to recognize the Daedric F on the label. She grabbed a bottle of that and a pair of tall glasses, handing both off to the lead explorer, then reached under the counter for a bottle of whatever – smelled like beer, so good enough – and some mugs. The leader distributed the drinks and the adventurers gave a toast, then started talking amongst themselves.

                    Except the leader. The leader, drink in hand, was ignoring his friends in favor of the Khajiiti barmaid.

                    “So,” he said. “Been hearing a lot about the Dragonborn since I got to Skyrim. Know anything about that, sera?”

                    “Hmmn?” Azhani looked over at him and nearly choked on her tea – she wasn’t expecting anyone to talk to her about something other than drinks, and she’d just settled down again to relax in relative quiet. “Aahn, sorry. Um, the Dragonborn, you said? Yes, he actually lives here.”

                    The adventurer’s helmet hid his expression, but his voice indicated his shock just as well. “Wha-? Th- the- what? The Dragonborn? Lives here?”

                    The Khajiit gave a little nod. “Yes, for the last maybe, two, three months, perhaps? He is busy today, though. This one thinks he will be very busy for a while after today, too.”

                    “Oh yeah? How’s that?”

                    “For the past couple of weeks he was recovering from a fight with… what, Alduin? He is just waiting until he is healthy enough to fight Alduin again, and that is probably soon.”

                    “I see.” The Dunmer put his free arm up on the counter and rested his head in his hand. “I was hoping to meet him, actually, but that’ll have to wait, it seems. Wouldn’t want to delay a Hero any longer than necessary, after all.”

                    Azhani’s head found its way to a slight angle. “You could stay here until he has time, if you can afford it. Plenty of rooms open.”

                    “Oh, no, it’s fine, I was- well, we were just passing through, never planned on staying. My friend here-“ The adventurer grabbed the shoulder of the Redguard next to him. “-suggested we stop in for a drink, but we’re heading right back out afterwards.”

                    “Mhm.” Azhani made some vaguely-affirmative noise through a mouthful of tea from the cup she’d just refilled. “So, you are adventurers, yes? Going anywhere good?”

                    “Adventurer is… yeah, sure, you could say that. The Breton over there is more of a tomb raider than anything, but yeah. I’m actually on my way out to the shrine to Azura over in Winterhold, for right now. No idea how far these guys are going to follow, but that’s where I’m headed.”

                    The Khajiit shrugged while the adventurer topped off his own drink. “Azurah is as good a reason as any to go that far.”

                    “Yeah, she’s… she’s pretty important to the Khajiit religion, isn’t she?” Azhani nodded, and the adventurer continued. “Quite important to me, too, though I admit I haven’t been acting like it. Hopefully, if I go to her shrine, she’ll see I’m still here, still dedicated to her. And hopefully she’ll share just a little bit of her wisdom.”

                    Azhani shuffled around a bit in her seat and looked into the pitcher of tea. Empty. “Then good luck with that. This one has not known Azurah to talk to people very often.”

                    The other, younger dark elf chimed in at this point. “Without the Tribunal, some of the Daedra are more than happy to communicate with us - Azura most of all, and she'd especially like to-” He coughed and quickly finished up his drink upon noticing that the leader had turned to look at him - he spoke quickly to finish his thought, as if the leader was glaring at him under that helmet. "Er, I bet she'd really like to hear from someone as old and wise as, uh... as he is." The young elf pointed at the leader for a moment, then quickly slid his mug towards Azhani. "Anyways, about time we head out again, isn't it?"

                    The faceless dark elf nodded and looked over at the rest of his companions. “Yes, we should be going. You guys set?” The two humans with him broke away from their own conversation and nodded at him, then the group stood and replaced their helmets while the leader slid a handful of coins across the counter. It was far too much for the little they’d bought, and Azhani was about to mention it when the lead adventurer addressed it himself. “I trust that’ll cover everything, and a little something for yourself, right?” He stood up himself and bowed his head, then turned to lead the other three out. “Thank you, sera.”

                    “Uh, no problem…” Azhani pawed through the money she’d been given while the adventurers made their way outside. Most of the coins seemed to be fairly old, and the images on them were different from what Azhani had seen throughout the Empire. The head-side had a picture of some elf instead of the Emperor, and the tail-side had replaced the Imperial Dragon with a depiction of Azurah’s Star. “Money is still money,” she muttered, sliding the coins into a little box under the counter.

                    With nobody else at the bar, Azhani got up with a sigh and went to grab a broom. With it, she headed into the dining area and went about cleaning up after the few people who had come in and taken seats at proper tables, still not ordering anything that needed to be cooked. Fortunately, there wasn’t a whole lot to get at – on top of the fact that everyone seemed to have a craving for bread and cheese today, either the regular clientele knew not to screw around with the Argonians, or they’d come to fear the Dragonborn and what he’d do if they didn’t leave the place in good shape. Whatever the reason, those still present started to hurry up once they noticed Azhani’s approach, and the few other tables that showed any signs of sentient activity were largely only marked by plates and bowls and a handful of gold.

                    Azhani first went around and collected all the payment that had been left behind, dropping it all into the large pocket of her apron. Then all the dishes were piled up onto an unoccupied table, and she got to work on the floors – which really amounted to absentmindedly pushing the broom around and waiting for something to happen, as there wasn’t a whole lot to clean up other than dust from overnight, and when the last few patrons who’d decided to take tables cleared out, they hardly even left crumbs behind.

                    That left Azhani alone in the bar with only her thoughts for company, at least until lunchtime proper came around. Of course, her thoughts right now weren’t the best friends – with no distractions, she found herself ever so slightly pressing her legs together and mentally berating herself: ‘That was a lot of tea, dumbass, of course this was going to happen’, and other such lovely mental notes.

                    Rude though her mind may have been, it was right. She should have known better. Things were going to get very bad very quickly, and it was her damn fault. Azhani groaned, speaking a drawn-out swear in Ta’agra. It wasn’t too bad yet, at least, but just knowing she couldn’t do anything about it was already making it worse.

                    Theoretically she could run upstairs, take care of herself, and be back down in five minutes or less, but both Keerava and the Dragonborn had put their trust in her to run the inn like a professional. And a professional wouldn’t run off and leave the bar unattended just because she had to take a leak. On the other hand, the place was totally empty, and there was very little chance of anyone save for the handful of regulars showing up, so odds were good she’d have plenty of time to sneak off. But what if someone did come in? She didn’t want to be responsible for turning away customers that thought the place was closed; or worse, her absence from behind the counter could very well mean anyone who came in would steal drinks or money and be out before Azhani knew they were even there.

                    So, realistically, she had no options. She could only hope Bjorn would return in time – and for all she knew he and Lydia had already finished whatever they’d gone out to do, and the Dragonborn was just stalling for time because he wanted a nice show when he got back. The more she thought about that, the more it made sense, but he wouldn’t really do that, would he?

                    Sure, he’s an insufferable pervert,’ she thought, ‘but he’s not really a bad guy. He’ll be back and everything will be fine, I’m sure … I hope.

                    For now, she needed a distraction, and she’d quite fortunately brought one with her. Taking her seat behind the bar, she picked up her book and flipped through it to find where she’d left off, pausing just for a moment on the very first page. This book, like the one she’d read on the way to and from the war meeting, was also apparently from the nascent Fourth Era – dedicated again to “K M”, with no other indication, as the Dragonborn said to expect.

                    It still made just as much sense as it did last time – none – so Azhani quickly moved on to where she was, shuffling around a bit to forget why she needed the distraction, eventually getting comfortable enough to lose track of time…

                    … until people started to come in and order drinks, meaning she had to pay attention to liquids again. For the most part it was a fairly easy task of simply handing out bottles and mugs, and glaring at Romlyn Dreth to silence him for once, but even so, the sounds of people pouring their own drinks from the bottles she’d given them weren’t doing her any favors. Azhani crossed her legs and draped her tail over her lap, hoping nobody would think anything of it while she tried to focus at least a little bit on her book. She was still well aware of the peculiar looks she was getting from people who came up to the bar, but it was more likely that they weren’t expecting a Khajiit to be serving them drinks – and not at all related to the fact that Azhani could just barely keep still, subconsciously and constantly jiggling one leg or twitching her tail.

                    Couldn’t be that much longer. By now her book was essentially just a request not to talk to her – she’d been on the same page for who-knows-how-long, and it was obvious that she wasn’t even looking at it, focusing instead on the door and the people coming in and out.

                    More accurately, on the occasional person. This was the Bee and Barb, after all. It was one of the better establishments in town, but that wasn’t saying much, and it still wasn’t terribly popular. But that didn’t much matter. Azhani wasn’t looking for customers; they’d just walk up to her anyways, and she’d tune in just enough to hear what they wanted, then try to tune back out again to save herself from the sounds. If she did everything right, she wouldn’t have to pay attention to them at that point, and she really didn’t want them to pay attention to her either. She’d managed to get her leg under control and stop it from bouncing, but her tail and ears were still twitching, ideally in a way that looked normal.

                    Azhani had no idea how much time had passed by the time she finally tore her eyes away from the door. Staring at it wouldn’t do her any favors – though she’d definitely keep her ears focused on it. Instead, she lowered her eyes to her seat, pretending like she’d gone back to reading. The Khajiit’s lower belly was visibly rounded and she didn’t dare touch it, for if she was full enough to get her tiny frame to bulge then she was also full enough to lose it if that delicate system were to be disturbed. In theory, anyways, considering in reality her body wouldn’t allow her to release her waters somewhere she might be seen. For a moment she glanced over her shoulder at the little patch of floor that opened up to lead far below the ground to the dungeon under the basement, looking away again almost immediately. It was tempting, sure, but disappearing like that would be incredibly conspicuous, and that would be just as bad as being in public.

                    So she just looked at her legs. They were locked together, constantly rubbing against each other, but if Azhani wanted to do more to help the pressure, that had to stop for a moment. She promised herself it would only be for a second, summoning with a quiet growl the strength to hold her legs still and spread them ever so slightly apart. Then she gingerly raised herself up off the barstool just far enough to fold her tail beneath her and pull it up between her legs, immediately dropping back to her seat and snapping her legs together again as soon as that was done. At any other time, Azhani would certainly have been bothered by the pain of her whole body weight resting on such a delicate instrument, but given her situation it was the more tolerable alternative.

                    Azhani then slowly brought a hand down to grab her tail once she was sure nobody was paying attention, carefully pulling on it so that it could apply a little more pressure for just a little while – she’d have to let go eventually and dedicate both hands to her job, but what little her tail was doing for her made her feel a lot better. And of course it didn’t seem like even remotely long enough when she had to release her grip as someone she vaguely recognized as a regular ordered a new drink.

                    Just her luck that it was something that wasn’t kept under the counter, so she’d need to go stand up to get. There was no way she’d be able to stand straight in her current condition – in fact, if not for the fact that she was in public, she was certain that she’d explode as soon as she got up – and she wouldn’t be able to move as slowly as she’d need to, but she had to try anyways. Once again she pried her legs apart and forced herself to her feet, leaning forward with her hands on the counter as the change of position caused a great surge of need to assault her, though only for a moment.

                    When it passed, Azhani’s tail flew back to its normal position and she turned around as casually as possible, taking weak strides that would have looked like a human trying to emulate the way she walked normally – a comparison she’d only even been made aware of when her sister had teased her for her posture on their way through town after a long day out together, as if she hadn’t been waddling along herself. But why was she thinking about that? She really hoped the Dragonborn would get back soon; it was no good if she was desperate enough for it to mess with her head. At least she was still clear enough to know what she was looking for and where to find it.

                    More excellent fortune for her that this particular drink was found in one of the lower cabinets. As sure as she was that her body wouldn’t let her break just yet, she really would have preferred not to tempt fate, but alas. It was the only way, so she forced herself into a squat as she pawed through the various bottles and tools in the cabinet to find what she needed. And though she tried to stay composed, her legs shook constantly again and her tail was absolutely furious. What Azhani really needed wasn’t in this cabinet, but right now she had to take things one step at a time. Get the booze and stand up again. She had to rid herself of that horrible feeling that her ocean of what once was tea was right on the border between in her body and in her pants, and for as long as she was in a squatting position her body would be trying to tell her that it was time to let loose.

                    Perhaps the only real bit of good luck for Azhani was that it didn’t take long to locate the requested drink, and as soon as it was in hand she worked her way back up to a standing position, knocking the cabinet doors closed with a foot once she’d composed herself. Then she walked back to the bar with that same silly stride as before, setting the bottle down on the counter and leaning against it with one hand. The other pulled out a glass from one of the shelves below, and when that joined the bottle she was tempted to let that hand help out between her legs.

                    But, no, this was one of those drinks where it was for whatever reason universally considered good form to never under any circumstances allow the guest to pour for themselves. Azhani didn’t really have much of a choice but to tear open the bottle in what was absolutely the incorrect manner, then subject herself to the deepest and foulest realm of Oblivion: pouring something into something else. Realm of the Daedric Prince of full bladders, of course. Sangiin, perhaps?

                    Azhani tried very hard to not listen to what she was doing, but had to force herself to look directly at it to ensure it was done right. It was really only a few seconds she was standing there with her legs knotted and ears conspicuously flattened, and Azhani knew that, but refused to accept that it was anything short of an eternity before she got to slide the glass over. Her tail went right back between her legs as she prepared to sit down again, but she was distracted by the door opening.

                    In came a very large, very loud man with his arms around a rather mundane-looking Nord lady. The man released his partner and waved her off in the direction of the stairs before quickly approaching the bar.

                    The Dragonborn spoke quickly, starting to back away almost as soon as he came close enough for Azhani to hear. “Hey, do you think you’d be alright for another hour or two?”

                    “Uh…” Technically, she’d be able to last until she broke something. She wasn’t near that point yet, so, sure, she could take another two hours. “Ah, well, I think s-”

                    “Great, I’ll try not to take too long.” He didn’t let her finish his statement and was already headed to the stairs when she tried to respond.

                    “W-wait, but I-“ But he was already gone, so Azhani just trailed off and muttered the rest to herself. “But I have to… nnn…” She straightened up and had her hands in tight fists at her sides. Her legs were inseparable and shaking as always while her tail was forced to keep down. People were looking at her, that much was certain, but perhaps they were merely brief looks of concern before they went back to their business. No doubt these people had seen Keerava in similar situations millions of times, no reason to act like this was any different. Staring wouldn’t accomplish anything anyways, and there was nothing any of them could do to help. Well, aside from all of them instantly leaving the bar so Azhani could run upstairs – or more likely to one of those washtubs in the kitchen area, at the rate things were going. And they just looked more and more appealing as time went on…

                    When the present wave of desperation passed, Azhani threw herself into her seat again, back in that same position as before, legs locked together with her tail firmly between them. Nothing she could do now, and now she’d definitely attracted the attention of at least everyone at the bar proper. Preferring very much to not deal with whatever they’d say or think of her, she grabbed her book again to at least pretend to be distracted. At this point it wasn’t likely that distractions would even work anyways. The only thing she could think of was how badly she needed to pee and how she’d just missed her opportunity to deal with it. All she had to do was say “No”, just say she wouldn’t be able to wait, and she’d be upstairs by now. But then that wasn’t true, and even with the state she was in she couldn’t bring herself to lie to someone she tentatively considered something resembling a friend. It was likely only late afternoon, so Azhani was sure she’d waited much longer in the past – like that one instance in that one province with the big white tower that she didn’t want to think about – so there was no doubt that she could wait this time too.

                    But of course, just because she could didn’t mean she should. Not like she had a choice, though, not with people around, but she really should have known better than to keep getting herself into these situations. She was twenty-two, for gods’ sakes, there was no excuse for the fact that it was easier for her to count the number of times it wasn’t her fault she either outright pissed herself or came close to it in the past three months. She could do it on one hand, even, which really only made it worse. And as much as she would have loved to blame the tea for being delicious and not herself for drinking way too much of it, this was definitely not going to increase that count.

                    All that was left was to hope that the Dragonborn would be done with whatever he was doing before Azhani ended up in real pain. But if he was doing what she thought he was doing – and he was, surely; no way would he be that excited for anything else – there was no way to predict when that would be. Azhani shoved a hand to her mouth to suppress a groan while she leaned a little bit backwards. It was bad enough knowing she’d gotten herself into this situation. What made it worse was that this wasn’t something she could get herself out of. She had nowhere to go, nothing to do, and she couldn’t even rely on her body giving out on its own without doing real damage. Even as a kid she never felt so out of control, and that was when she lived under the Thalmor dictators. She didn’t have a choice, and she hated it. Nothing she could do but wait.

                    Wait and give this guy a drink. Why did this guy ask her for a drink? Couldn’t he see she was not in the mood to deal with people right now? At least it was something simple, but even the little bit of leaning forward she’d have to do to reach under the counter felt like it added too much pressure. Pressure that wasn’t going to go anywhere – at least if she could wet herself just a little bit it’d be more tolerable, but that wasn’t about to happen, and her only hint of relief was when she sat back up again with a bottle in her hand and the extra pressure was gone, leaving behind the pressure of the entire Abecean Sea inside her. A marked improvement, truly. She slid the bottle over to whoever it was that had asked for it, and got money tossed onto the counter in return. At least she wouldn’t have to write anything down to keep a tab on this guy, but she’d still have to tolerate the sounds that came with being given a bottle of booze. This time she didn’t have to look at it, which helped quite a bit.

                    Her gaze ended up directed downwards again – her legs were doing what they had been the whole time, except they’d gotten faster, and her little balloon seemed to have gotten just slightly bigger. Azhani lifted herself off the seat for just a moment, quickly swapping her tail for one of her hands, digging in as well as she could without actually shoving her hand down her pants. Come to think of it, there was a part of her now that wasn’t there before that was tempted by such an idea. She was very familiar with this part of herself – it was a regular visitor, and now that she thought about it, it had been about six months since the last time it made itself known. And if it was here again now… Just more trouble on the way for her. Great.

                    That could be ignored for now, though. Her other hand hesitantly came to rest on her belly, just lightly enough to feel what was going on without disturbing anything. She couldn’t tell for sure without pressing on it – and there was no way that was going to happen – but it still seemed quite soft. Azhani let out a quiet mix of a whine and a growl. That meant there was still a good deal of room, so she could very well be kept waiting for a long time yet. More optimistically, it meant she wasn’t at her worst and would probably still be able to walk upstairs and look at least halfway normal if the Dragonborn came down soon.

                    But he still wasn’t coming – at least, not… yeah, Azhani was in for some very familiar trouble soon if that was how her thoughts were going. That line of thinking wouldn’t do her any good anyways. She had to focus on waiting. The thing that she’d be doing whether she wanted to or not. She had to focus on it and find a way to make time seem to go faster. As it was she couldn’t tell if it had been an hour or five minutes since the Dragonborn and Lydia had returned – hopefully it wasn’t the latter. Azhani threw one leg over the other, crushing her hand between her thighs. Between that and her tail, she’d be quite sore in the morning…

                    When she looked up again, she saw that there was nobody left at the counter. Money and some empty mugs or bottles, but no people. Leaning forward as far as she could without hurting herself, she looked over into the dining room. Quite a few people with drinks, and a handful had little plates of whatever food there was in the place that Azhani didn’t need to prepare herself. Looking off in the other direction, there wasn’t anyone hanging around by the door. Still in public, sure, but this was the best she was going to get if she had no idea how much longer she’d be expected to wait.

                    Another look in all directions to confirm that at least the general area was clear, and Azhani got up carefully, now bent forwards a little to allow her hand to do what it had to. Then she turned around and quickly scanned the kitchen for anything appropriate. Or, more accurately, the closest container that nobody would have to drink out of later. There was a little wooden tub on the floor by one of the counters back there, probably what would have normally been used for dishwashing, but now it was empty. The Khajiit made her way over to it with that same silly walk as before, bending over with a groan once she reached it so that she could grab one end of it with her free hand. Dragging it back over to the bar took a bit longer than getting to it in the first place, but she eventually dropped it by the barstool she’d been abusing with her bouncing for however long.

                    Then she sat down again, pulling the hand out from between her legs and instead grabbing her waistband with it. One last scan of the area to confirm that, yes, this counted as private, and her other hand joined in. In one slow motion she lifted herself off the stool and dragged her pants and underwear down to her knees, then sat down again and moved forward enough that she was pretty sure she’d get at least most of it into the tub on the floor.

                    And then she shut her eyes, shoved a hand into her mouth to bite down on, and relaxed. There was a muffled moan into her hand as she felt the flood just about to break free, and then…

                    “Hey.”

                    Of course. Azhani very nearly jumped, sliding back to sit entirely on the stool, which now was also host to a tiny puddle made by the spurt that was supposed to go into the bucket. She forced herself to stand up and hastily get redressed as the Dragonborn approached.

                    “You’re good to go,” he said. “I’ll take over from here for tonight.” There was a pause where neither of them said anything nor moved, so he spoke again. “You alright?”

                    Azhani had no idea what to feel right now. For one, she wanted to claw his eyes out for interrupting her. But then she’d also been given the opportunity she’d been waiting for the whole time. The obvious response was to stutter for a little bit before saying anything. “Uhm,” she finally said. “no, yeah, fine, thanks. I’ll just… Mhm.” Then she shuffled her way out from behind the counter and rushed to the stairs as quickly as she could in her state. Her regular walking speed, though it felt like sprinting. The actual climb up the stairs hurt even more than the walk over to them, but then it was a clear shot to her room.

                    Throwing herself at the door to open it with her shoulder, Azhani stumbled into her room and immediately stripped down again. All that was left was to squat down by her bed, reach underneath for… yes, there it was, right where it was supposed to be. With everything in position, there was no hesitation. Her stream started full-force immediately, and Azhani had to grab her muzzle with both hands to keep from crying out in ecstasy. And then she almost fell backwards, so one of those hands ended up supporting her from behind.

                    Azhani closed her eyes and let out a suppressed moan that trailed off into a purr that didn’t end when the flood finally tapered off. Shaking herself to throw off any excess drops, Azhani stood up and stretched, looking down to see what would have to be dealt with. It was good that she stopped when she did – any more and that little pot would have spilled over.

                    That definitely wasn’t normal for her, and as much as she hated to admit it, perhaps getting herself into terrible situations was actually working out well, in a really weird way that would probably turn on the Dragonborn and Keerava if they ever figured it out. She was still going to try to avoid getting into more trouble like that if she could, of course, but now she couldn’t deny that each time would help for future problems.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~     

    “Uh, hey, take over, will you?”

    Lydia stood by the door and watched as the Dragonborn and that little Khajiit switched places at the bar – Azhani hopped on top of it and shuffled over to the far side while Bjorn simply walked around to get out, then headed over to Lydia.

    “Hey.” He was avoiding eye contact for some reason and motioned in the general direction of a nearby table. “Here, uh, why don’t you sit down?”

    Once they were seated, Lydia had to break the silence while Bjorn looked around aimlessly. “What, no drinks or anything?” She was joking, of course – a drink right now wouldn’t be the best of ideas considering she’d just finished a decent bit of travelling. Still, someone had to say something.

    “Uh, well, I could get you something…” The Dragonborn was now looking at Lydia, still not quite making eye contact, and cleared his throat. “Ah, but, no, I actually wanted to, uh… Eh, you know what, it’d be a lot easier if I just got right to the point, so…” He dug around in his pockets for a little while, and when his hand came back up he dropped a round wooden amulet with a familiar holy symbol carved into it onto the table. Lydia glanced at it and shot a suspicious look at the Dragonborn.

    “What is this?”

    “Oh, that’s an-“

    “I know what it is,” Lydia said, leaning forward. “I meant what are you doing?”

    Bjorn waved a hand towards the amulet. “It’s kind of obvious, isn’t it?”

    “Sure, but…” Lydia sighed and put a hand to her head. “What made you think I would go along with this? It’s gonna take you more than a piece of wood to get what you’re asking for here.”

    “I know, and I know I’ve been a complete ass the whole time I’ve known you-“

    “Bit of an understatement there.”

    “-but at the same time you’re pretty much the only person who actually tolerates my bullshit for some reason other than not wanting to be Shouted to pieces. We’re in this together and you know it.”

    Lydia moved to say something, but paused, then shut up and nodded. “Alright, fine. But so far all you’ve used me for is carrying all the crap you don’t want to be bothered with. I don’t see any reason to believe that would change.”

    “Okay, first off, that’s exactly what you signed up for. Maybe not specifically with me, but with the Jarl, you knew what you were getting into. Second, you know by now that you have the option to not do things. Don’t go blaming me for your choices and the line of work you went into.”

    “Fair enough, but why should it be any different after… this…?”

    “Ah, well, because,” Bjorn said, holding up a finger as if stating irrefutable truth. “This situation we’re in now, it’s because someone else told you that you had to be here and do all this stuff. But this… this would be entirely up to you. I wouldn’t want to do anything that would get you to change your mind and decide, actually, no, you don’t want this.” He took a deep breath and continued slowly. “Look, ultimately, you’ve been the one consistent thing in my life since I got here. I am not gonna let that get away. I wouldn’t do anything that would make me lose you.” Then he looked down while Lydia sat in silence.

    She finally answered, speaking with a tone one would expect more from the Dragonborn than from her. “Okay, fine.” With a cheeky grin she added, “You’re not half bad anyways. I guess I could do a lot worse.” Then she held up her hands. “And I guess I did sort of willingly follow you to certain death a couple hundred times, so you must be doing something right. So, when are we going to…?”

    Bjorn perked up almost immediately. “Oh, well, we might be able to do a little something today, actually. Might have to wait a while but there’s some other stuff I’d like to take care of too, so we can get all that done. You just go put on something nice, I’ll come get you in a bit. Hey-“

    He’d stopped talking to Lydia, so she gave a vaguely-affirmative shrug and headed upstairs, and when she got to her room she dumped her bag onto the floor, tossing whatever bits of armor she could easily remove down to join it. Then she turned to the little wardrobe in her room – more like a glorified box, but still – and looked through what little she had. “Something nice”? She didn’t exactly have formalwear, never having been expected to actually do anything requiring it before now, but quickly pawed through the handful of clothes arranged in the… whatever it qualified as. There weren’t terribly many options, so she just picked the one and only dress there, a simple little black thing, easy to move in, comfortable, but still looked good.

    This was laid out on the bed, and Lydia sat down next to it, fiddling around with the strings on her sides to remove her armor. When both pieces of it fell clattering to the floor, she kicked off her boots and worked her way out of all the requisite padding and everything under it, ending up more or less naked when everything was dealt with. Oh, sure some things still needed to be covered, at least for practical reasons, but it was close enough. And as she stood there in her underwear, she was reminded of the consequences of her travelling – something she should have dealt with outside of town, but had decided against doing due to her proximity. Well, here was the perfect opportunity, and yet…

    Perhaps she shouldn’t. It was, after all, well under control, if slightly annoying. But more than that, this was a special day… apparently. Sure, it was weird and a bit of a surprise to receive a marriage proposal practically immediately upon returning to town, but it was still special.

    So why not give him a pleasant surprise for afterwards?

    It took a couple of hours to actually get to the temple. The Dragonborn’s business included walking up to the blacksmith, handing over a little sheet of paper with his measurements on it, and demanding head-to-toe ebony armor – for the both of them. He’d dropped a large pouch of coins onto the counter when the smith tried to confirm that the Dragonborn knew what he was asking for and pointed out the difficulty of just acquiring the materials. The smith didn’t really have much of a choice at that point, but as he didn’t know Lydia’s dimensions, she spent at least a good hour there just being measured.

    Then it was just a matter of wandering around town doing small trades and the like – Bjorn had sold his knife to someone and hired a courier to go fetch a different one from all the way in Whiterun, paying the kid extra to ensure that this particular dagger be brought over with the greatest of care, in the special box it already would have been kept in anyways. Lydia had seen it in its case once or twice – strange-looking thing, it was. Hardly looked like a real blade, considering the business end of it seemed to be made of some sort of rock. But if the Dragonborn said it was a knife, then it was a knife.

    In any event, by the time they finally reached the temple after everything else was done, Lydia’s minor annoyance had become quite a bit more annoying. Tolerable, yes, but now it would be the center of attention if Lydia weren’t actively doing something else, and even then it’d still be an ever-present reminder of her situation. All for a good cause, though.

    Still, nobody ever said she had to pay attention to anything in spite of it, so she was only vaguely aware of what was going on at the temple. It was apparently empty, and she could hear the Dragonborn speaking with Maramal, who eventually hesitantly agreed to do a brief ceremony for them while nothing else was happening.

    That did take a few minutes to get everything set up, though, and in the meantime Lydia was shuffling around ever so slightly, just to have something to do. She did have to stop once everything was ready, now needing to stand as still as possible right next to Bjorn in front of the altar while Maramal droned on. If she were to be honest with herself, she wouldn’t have listened to a word he said anyways, but now at least she had some justification for it – it wasn’t quite bad yet, but she still did have to focus to avoid moving around subconsciously.

    She heard the Dragonborn say something, then Maramal said something else and waited. After a moment, Lydia felt something prodding her in the side – Bjorn had elbowed her to draw her attention back to the real world, where Maramal, among others, were looking at her expecting a response. Blushing, she said something to the effect of “yes”, then Maramal said something else, and before she could fully process what was going on Bjorn had pulled her in for a kiss. She put her arms around him and returned the gesture, then the two broke off after a minute. Bjorn handed over some money to Maramal as a “donation” to the temple, then grabbed Lydia by the arm and excitedly led her back to the inn.

    She was left waiting in Bjorn’s – no, their room for a moment while he said… something or other to Azhani. It wasn’t important. What was important was that Lydia was sitting on a bed with her dress and everything under it tossed off to the side of the room. It was cold, and she had her hand between her legs for… several reasons, actually, not the least of which was because if she moved that hand a little higher she’d feel the ever-so-slight distension of her lower abdomen that made visible her predicament.

    She could wait, though. Would be better for both of them if the Dragonborn had his fun with this. Lydia moved over to lie on her back, wiping her hand on the sheets. It was hard to ignore the pressure now, but at least this made it more bearable. Bjorn entered soon after, locking the door behind him, and Lydia shuffled around a bit, looking up at him silently. He looked her over as he worked his way out of his coat and the shirt beneath it, chuckling once he got to her midsection.

    “So that’s how it’s gonna be, huh? Hope you know what you’re getting yourself into.”

    Lydia responded with an innocent grin betrayed by her eyes. “I have no idea what it is you imply, master. I am but a poor…” She paused for a moment to consider how to replace the original line, but when she looked at Bjorn he was clearly trying to suppress laughter. “Ah, fuck it,” she said. “I’ve got a pretty good idea where this is going to go.”

    “Well, it’s not going to go anywhere if I have anything to say about it.” He stood over the bed, looking down, with his crossed arms just barely concealing the great scar across his chest that still seemed fresh. “Now then, let’s see here…” Bjorn leaned forward a little and laid one hand on Lydia’s bulge, applying just a little bit of pressure.

    “Ah…” Lydia’s legs came together as a response, then parted shortly after the pressure was removed. “Don’t do that.”

    “Don’t do what? This?”

    “A-aah!” Her legs twisted and she tried to sit up, but the Dragonborn’s other arm blocked her.

    “Hm…” He slowly removed his hands, allowing Lydia to grab at herself. “That’s not all that solid just yet, and if you’ve still got everything under control after that…” Bjorn looked at her with a wicked grin. “Then I don’t think it’s as bad yet as you’re pretending it is.”

    “Hmph.” Lydia only spoke once she’d recovered. “Are you going to just tease all night or what?”

    “Plenty of time, my sweet. Plenty of time.” Bjorn watched as Lydia rolled her eyes at his choice of quote. “Ah, but I suppose we could find a way to speed this up, hm?” Then he walked across the room to his bag of adventuring junk, digging through it until he pulled out a flask. He shook it and, apparently satisfied, brought it back over to Lydia and handed it to her. “Here, drink this.”

    Lydia sat up slowly and grabbed the flask, opening it and looking inside. It was still mostly full. “All of it?”

    “Well, not all at once, but a good bit of it right now, yeah.” He waited while Lydia looked between him and the drink, then spoke again when he felt he’d waited enough. “Unless, of course, you wanna quit.”

    Looking between the flask and her new husband one last time, Lydia raised the flask as if in a toast, then chugged a significant portion of it with her other hand raised in a world-famous one-fingered gesture. And of course she immediately regretted her decision – not the latter part, which seemed to amuse Bjorn more than anything else. Oh, no, the problem here was that she’d decided to drink what she’d been given, and not only was it alcoholic but it also seemed to be going directly where it was least welcome. Fantastic combination, really… for the other person in the room.

    Even so, she probably would have downed it all just to prove a point, if not for the sudden surge that caused her to stiffen, throwing her free hand between her legs and forcing the flask away from her mouth. The lower hand felt warm and wet almost instantly, and Lydia’s leg twitched as she felt another leak about to break free. So she pressed harder, though evidently not enough to keep a new burst of warmth away from her hand.

    “What, already?” The Dragonborn had clearly meant it as a joke, but the touch of disappointment in his voice was real. “Sure hope you didn’t mess up these really nice sheets I’ve got here…”

    Lydia blushed as she looked back at the flask, handing it off to Bjorn again. “So this is how we’re spending the night, huh?”

    “Feh, maybe an hour if you’re lucky, am I right?” Bjorn gave a crooked smirk as Lydia worked her way into lying down again. “And in any case I probably should deal with that… situation downstairs, so I wouldn’t be able to spend too long messing around up here anyways…”

    “You’re seriously still – aah-“ Lydia knotted her legs and took a moment to recover from a sudden urge. “S-still chasing after the cat? Really?”

    The Dragonborn leaned in close enough for Lydia to feel the heat of his breath as he spoke. “Oh, now why would I do something like that when I’ve got you right here, hm? And, anyways,” he added, straightening up again, “it’s not like it was ever going to get serious. Doesn’t mean I can’t have a bit of fun with the shit she gets herself into. For now, though… I’m not sure that’s where your hands are supposed to be.”

    “Yeah, well, that’s where they’re staying.”

    “Mm, is that so? Didn’t think a such a strong lady would ever need to use her hands.” He ran a hand down one of her arms, stopping at and lightly grabbing her wrist. “And, besides, you’ve still got to finish that drink you started, so I know it can’t be that bad yet.”

    Lydia shook her head fervently. “Nope, nope, that’s- that’s not happening.”

    “What a shame.” Bjorn’s grip on Lydia’s arm tightened and with his other arm he grabbed her free hand the same way. “Still, you know I’m gonna need these out of the way.” He encountered no resistance moving her arms to her chest – though when her hands left the precious area they were guarding, she pressed her legs together even tighter. His own hands wandered ever so slightly as he sat down next to her. “Y’know, that armor doesn’t really do these justice…” Lydia’s only response was a slight moan as the Dragonborn did his work, slowly shifting his hands lower until they found something else interesting. “Hm, this seems to have progressed nicely… But just to be sure…” He pressed on what he’d found, only to be greeted with a gasp from Lydia and a quiet pattering sound behind him for a second. Fortunately for her, the pressure was gone in an instant, but only because the Dragonborn had brought that same hand back up to block her own.

    “Aah… I don’t think I can-“

    “Shh. Not much longer for you, but…” The Dragonborn slipped out of his dress pants and positioned himself near Lydia’s legs almost in one motion. “You’re gonna have to move these.”

    Lydia sat up just enough to look down at him. “B-but if I do that, I’ll-“

    “I thought that was the point, hm? Or are you just too stubborn to give up now? Ah, but don’t worry-“ Bjorn grabbed her legs and gently set about trying to untie them. “I’ll help you if you need it, but you gotta get your legs out of the way first.”

    “Nnn… Fine,” Lydia said, dropping back down to lie flat and surrendering her legs to the Dragonborn’s guidance. As soon as what little pressure they were applying disappeared, it was replaced with his hand – though it was hardly any help considering where his fingers were going. “Aah… Careful…”

    “What, still not going to give up?” He shifted his hand to reduce the pressure on the outside, keeping up his work on the inside. The response was a brief jet soaking his hand and a groan from Lydia. “Guess not. I’ll just have to try harder.” He brought his free hand up and used it to press long and hard on her bulge – but even so the resulting stream only lasted three seconds at best before Lydia’s willpower took over again.

    “Gods…” Lydia groaned as she fought to take back some control beyond just the few muscles below, though the Dragonborn blocked any attempt at external intervention. “Y-you’ll have to do better than that to get what you want.”

    Bjorn removed his other hand, eliciting a slight gasp from Lydia, and leaned forward. “We’ll see about that.” Then he worked both arms under Lydia and picked her up, rolling the both of them over so that she was on top.

    “What are you do- aaah!” The Dragonborn had pressed her close, holding her tight and letting her own body weight do the work for him. And it seemed his plan had worked, for there was a brief spurt that was followed by a steady, if weak, trickle. “Nn-haah…” Lydia’s head found its way to Bjorn’s shoulder, and her hands were firmly attached to his arms.

    “Isn’t that better,” he whispered. “I’m sure you can imagine how good it would be if you just gave in completely.”

    Lydia gave a weak struggle in the Dragonborn’s vice grip, still slowly and unwillingly relieving herself onto him. She sighed when she realized she’d already lost her little fight, and surrendered herself to what was already happening anyways. Pressing her face close to the Dragonborn’s neck, Lydia let out a muffled groan as she gave up her last scraps of control. The little trickle soon turned into a stream and then a torrent.

                 And then there was a Dragon inside her.

     
  3. Latest Entry

    By Maki ,

    Hello everyone, I hope you all are staying safe and warm this winter!

    This news entry will highlight a few of the updates that have been rolling out to OmoOrg lately.

     

    Discord

    Our most recent update; we now have an official OmoOrg Discord server! Anyone with an OmoOrg account is welcome to join and chat with us here, just be sure you read and adhere to our server Rules & Guidelines!

    To get an invite, just link your account to the server here:
    https://www.omorashi.org/settings/?area=discord

     

    My Kinks / tag updates

    We've added a "My Kinks" section to profile pages now! You can edit your personal list by clicking "Edit Profile" on your profile page.

    This was in-part inspired by F-List and even adopts many of their descriptors.

    Additionally, many of these entries have been added to our tag database, which you can find here:
    https://www.omorashi.org/fetish-list/

    These entries will automatically be suggested to you when you enter in tags just about anywhere on the site.

     

    Search improvements

    We have moved OmoOrg to a dedicated search engine which should improve the accuracy and relevancy of all search queries on OmoOrg. There's still room for improvement here, but this should make searching a lot more usable as a start.

     

    Reputation changes

    Notice: Due to increasingly prevalent abuse related issues, access to negative reputation (Downvoting) has once again been restricted to Established Members and up.

    It was never actually intended to be opened up to all members, so this is more of an upgrade issue that has now been addressed.

     

    Twitter

    This isn't really new, but not many people know that we actually have our own official OmoOrg twitter page too! Naturally, this isn't something to follow on a personal/business Twitter account, but if you have one just for lewds, feel free to give us a follow!

    https://twitter.com/OmorashiOrg

     

    That covers all of the major changes and updates over the last few weeks, and we still have more to come!

  4. (( Here is one of my personal favourites out of the fics I've written, starring Kirigiri from DanganRonpa! I really enjoyed working with the idea, even if it was just some cliché public bus desperation. There are references to certain canon things in here, but I also wanted to keep it loose, so it could be considered a sort of normal AU where they never went to the school at all, or simply take place afterwards, it's up to you. Also there's established Naegiri in here because I'm weak and they were made for each other 💛 ))

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    What was that childrens' rhyme, about the bus? Something about wheels? She wished she could remember the words. She wished she had any memories about that time, but they were mostly a haze. Just like the haze that was currently plaguing her thoughts, the one that was forcing her to try and seek out a distraction in the first place. How ironic. She couldn't seem to distract herself, for the sole reason that she was already distracted.

    A few things managed to make their way towards the forefront of her attention every now and again. Brief flashes. The overwhelming heat plaguing her skin, partially from all of the people packed into this small area, and partially from her own flushed face. The thin hair sticking to the back of her neck, and the fluffier bushel pressed against her left side. The pressure on that shoulder, and the soft puffs of breath that occasionally ghosted across her skin. Each of those slow breaths brought a quickened hitch of her own, hissed in her throat and caged behind gritted teeth so that they couldn't escape.

    Pressure. There was so much pressure, an unstoppable force that had been steadily building for the better portion of an hour, ever nagging and eating away at whatever scraps of attention she'd had left to spare. It was all-consuming, a single thought backed by a repeating chorus, one that was starting to sing so loudly that she wasn't able to block out-

    "Ahhh!"

    Naegi had gasped out at the same time she did, albeit much more loudly. The bus had just launched them both a good inch or so off of the seat, and she once again found herself cursing their decision to sit in the very back. Her gloves reached to smack against the leather and brace herself as she landed, though it did nothing to ease the absolutely agonizing pulses that were ravaging her abdomen now. Stiffening, she adjusted to smooth out her skirt where it had shifted, then returned to her proper posture.

    Meanwhile, Naegi was stretching his arms back behind his head, a soft yawn escaping his lips before he sighed, glancing over at her with a sheepish grin. "Sorry, guess I fell asleep on you. Uh, literally." If she'd been in a better mood, she might have chuckled at the pun. "I didn't drool or anything, did I?"

    "No, you did nothing of the sort. You're quite a peaceful sleeper, actually." she murmured. 

    Oh, how she cursed whatever bump had woken him up. It had been much easier to deal with this while he was dead to the world. She'd been able to sit in relative silence, and as long as she was careful, there had been nothing stopping her from shuffling around a bit in her seat, jiggling her legs a little or occasionally crossing them.

    As uncomfortable as she'd been, the past time was actually pure bliss compared to what she would be stuck doing now. Staying ramrod straight, with her legs sitting proper and her shoes flat on the floor.

    "So, how long was I out?" her companion yawned, rubbing the sleep from his eyes. "Are we almost there?"

    "No, we've still got a ways to go. You were only asleep for around forty minutes."

    "Geez, and we're still not there? I know the ride was supposed to be about two hours, but I guess I didn't think it would feel so long, y'know?" He shrugged, leaning back in his seat. "It'll be worth it though, even if it is pretty out of the way. This tourist spot's supposed to be really cool, isn't it? Which parts are you looking forward to?"

    Which parts? She could scarcely bring herself to care what their destination was by this point, much less concentrate on making conversation. She was sure once they actually got there, she would enjoy it thoroughly, but her only concern for now was surviving the journey.

    "I'm not sure, honestly. I suppose I'll decide my preference when we arrive."

    "Yeah, I guess that's fair. Sometimes it's better to enjoy something for what it is than getting your hopes up way too high. A little excitement's still a good thing though!" he chuckled. "Everybody else seems pretty hyped too."

    Ah yes. The rest of the tourists on this bus were even more talkative than Naegi, laughing and debating different aspects of their upcoming adventure. They had truly been lucky to catch the last few tickets for this bus, otherwise they would have had to wait several hours for the next shuttle. Although, perhaps that added free time would have been preferable...her aching abdomen certainly thought so.

    "Y'know, when we were boarding earlier I heard some people talking, and they said-"

    "Naegi, if you don't mind, could we put a pin in this? I'd like to rest for a while, until we reach our destination."

    "Oh, uh, sure. I guess it is your turn to take a nap, heheh!" Naegi chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck. "Feel free to lean on me, I owe you one after being my pillow."

    "Thank you, but that's alright. I doubt I'll be sleeping. I believe I'll just observe the scenery." Like anyone could possibly relax enough to sleep when they had other problems demanding their attention...

    ~~~

    Twenty minutes, the last time she had checked her watch. Twenty minutes of Naegi's silence, the murmur of other passengers, and blurry scenes crawling past a window that she couldn't focus on.

    "Kirigiri?" Apparently bored of his game, Naegi finally broke the silence, putting his phone back into his pocket. She kept staring out the window at the passing scenery, although she hummed once to let him know she was still listening. "Are you okay? You look kind of tense..."

    "I'm fine."

    "Are you sure? You can tell me if something's bothering you, remember?"

    "I know. I would if it was something important, but it isn't. Please, don't worry about me, alright?"

    "See, now you saying that makes me worried about you!" Naegi chuckled, but it was an empty, nervous sound. His grin fell, replaced with a thin line as he leaned closer, nudging her shoulder until she looked at him. "Come on. If it isn't important, then there's no reason not to tell me, right? Maybe I can help."

    "You can't help with this..." She'd intended to sound firm, but her words came out as more of a muted groan, and she pressed back further against the seat. The shift in position didn't ease the tightness growing under her skirt's waistband. She had no desire to mention anything at all, but if she refused to give a hint, she knew Naegi would just keep pushing. She didn't have the energy to spare thinking up lies and debating with him. Shifting her gaze towards her lap, she sighed. "I just...I'd prefer to stop at the facilities once we get there. That's all."

    "Oh..." Naegi was quiet for a few heartbeats, nodding in understanding. However, he spoke up again almost immediately, and a bit too loudly for her taste. "Is it bad?"

    Why would you ask that?

    Heat was steadily blooming across her cheeks now, and she fought the urge to duck her head, not wanting to seem any weaker than she already was right now. "It's...rather urgent." The admission felt like chewed-up glass, each spoken word cutting away at both her tongue and her pride. True, she had often seen Naegi in these exact scenarios, so rationally she knew he wouldn't judge harshly. But this sort of thing wasn't supposed to happen to her. She didn't consider herself vain, but it was clear that she was typically the more responsible, composed one. She was supposed to set an example, not...dissolve into a whimpering ball like a toddler. Which she was dreadfully close to doing.

    No, she couldn't let him see her in such a state. Trying to work some courage into her gaze, she looked him in the eye, and kept her voice unwavering as she continued. "It isn't anything I can't handle though. Relax. I'll be fine."

    "Are you sure?" Her companion raised an eyebrow. "It's kind of...I think we've still got, like, an hour to go-, er, I mean u-until we get there!" he blurted out, clearly scrambling to avoid making her uncomfortable. Honestly, didn't he realize going out of his way to skirt around the subject was just calling more attention to it?

    The thought of an entire hour ahead of them wasn't comforting in the slightest, but it wouldn't change her resolve. It wasn't as if she had any choice in her answer anyways, no matter if it was half an hour or three hours' journey. Either way, she would still be required to hold it.

    As if in pure defiance to that concept, her bladder ached again, this time with a pulse so sharp she couldn't help suddenly squeezing her knees together. There was no way Naegi hadn't seen that, and she had to glance away again this time, directing her gaze back towards the window. "I'm certain. I'll be fine."

    Naegi only hummed in reply, then fell silent, spare the rustling of his backpack. Good. If he found something to amuse himself, he wouldn't be dragging her into conversation, scrutinizing her so clos-

    "Hey..." Another light nudge forced her to turn again. Naegi looked a little nervous, but his eyes were warm, comforting. Those same eyes soon diverted downwards, and she followed the signal to the object in his hands. An empty water bottle, still capped. He shook it lightly, holding one end out towards her.

    She was ashamed to admit her deductive skills were severely handicapped at this point in time, and it took a good minute of blank staring before she caught on. The moment the realization hit though, it might as well have set her on fire, every degree of heat in this forsaken bus flooding her system. "Naegi!" An unusually shrill squeak from her vocal chords, half-choked by the growing layers of embarrassment she was carrying. How could he even suggest-This bus was so crowded, and-In front of him...

    Compose yourself! He's only trying to help. Even if it is a dreadful idea...

    Exhaling slowly, she tried to ignore her pounding heartrate, and instead put on an air of calm authority. "There is no need for that. Put it away."

    Naegi's eyebrows furrowed. "Are you sure? Look, you know I've had to do stuff like this before, so it's not like-"

    "I assure you, I'll be fine. Now, put it away."

    Thankfully, Naegi complied, sighing under his breath as he shoved the offending object back into his bag. "Okay, if you're sure...I guess you know yourself better than I do." Toying with the zipper on the backpack, he spoke up again after a minute. "Do you want anything to, uhhh, y'know, help distract you? I've got a pen and paper, so we could play tic-tac-toe, or that game where you try to draw boxes, or-"

    "Naegi." Raising a hand to hush him, she forced a thin smile. "I appreciate it, but really, I'm fine. I'd rather just observe the scenery."

    ~~~

    Another twenty minutes, and the scenery outside the window finally changed. Unfortunately, it was one of the last sights she wanted to witness at this point in time, and as the bus jerked to a sudden stop, she had to grip the edge of the seat to avoid sliding forwards. Well, that was the pretense. Truthfully, it was the only way to vent her tension without being open about it.

    "What happened?" Naegi piped up from his own seat after he'd recovered from the bump, eyebrows furrowing as he craned his neck to look out his own window. "Oh, uh...it looks like a traffic jam..."

    Yes, that much is obvious.

    As much as she wanted to hiss at him though, she refrained. It wasn't his fault, and she certainly shouldn't take her frustration out on him.

    "It's alright. These things happen."

    "Yeah, but...are you gonna be okay? Maybe we can slip out the emergency exit and-oh, no, looks like we're packed in...uh, maybe we could-"

    "Naegi, I told you, I'm fine. I'm certain it will clear up, so please, just sit down and wait." she chided, glancing over at him with a pointed stare until he nodded and sat back down. Honestly, thinking about routes of escape was only going to make things worse. The best course of action was to sit here patiently.

    That didn't stop her from completely unwinding her braid though. Fingers sliding up and down pale violet locks, twisting them in time with her own coiling nerves. She ended up redoing it a good five times before she finally had to admit it was entirely free of stray hairs. With nothing left to fix appearance-wise, she shifted her attention to adjusting her position, gripping the seat edge to slide along in search of a more comfortable spot. A very normal movement, nothing out of the ordinary.

    "Kiri, I'm bored..." Naegi whined, glancing at her pathetically. "Are you sure you don't wanna play a few games with me?" he pulled the pad out of his backpack, holding it up towards her.

    If he truly knew she didn't want to be bothered, he would have left her alone and entertained himself. But she'd felt that concerned gaze boring into her the whole time they'd been stuck here, even if she'd never glanced back during the time she spent grooming. He was offering her an out, a distraction to replace the window that no longer moved.

    Alright. She would cave. She needed something else to focus on.

    Pulling her hands off of the leather cushion, she took the pen and paper, drawing the lines necessary as she forced a slight smile in his direction. "Very well. If it will entertain you..."

    ~~~

    There were only four squares left. It shouldn't be taking her this long to pick a spot to mark. However, no matter how hard she tried to concentrate, the lines on the paper remained swimming in and out of focus in front of her, any attempts to form a strategy crumbling before she could grasp it. The only thing that could occupy her thoughts was the ocean she was holding back, urges ebbing and flowing to sting the very edges of her muscles. Just the effort of holding up her defenses against the waves crashing against the shore was taking its toll, leaving her thighs burning with how tightly they were pressed against each other, and her breath coming in soft, uneven pants.

    You can wait. You have to. The traffic will clear up if you simply ignore it. A watched kettle never boils.

    This was most certainly not the time to be thinking about boiling cauldrons, she realized, squeezing the pen in her grip.

    "Uh, Kirigiri? You doing okay?"

    Naegi's soft murmur pulled her attention back, and she was quick to nod, reaching to scratch a shaky 'X' down on the first blank square she spotted. "I'm fine. I was just thinking. Here, it's your turn."

    She was hoping to have a minute or two of reprieve when he took the pen, but he drew a neat circle the moment he had it in his hands, holding up the pad with a chuckle. "Well, guess I finally found a game of wits I can beat you in! Three-in-a-row!"

    There they were, a line of circles right where she could have blocked them. Was she truly that frazzled? Shaking her head slightly at her own inadequacy, she tried to keep her tightened lips from turning downwards. After all, even if he was mostly joking, it was...cute, when he was proud of himself. "Congratulations. I suppose I'll have to consider you my rival now."

    "Yeah, look out! I'll be wiping the floor in chess before ya' know it!" he snickered, smirking at her. Well, as close to a smirk as such a genuine soul was capable of. Although, his amusement slowly faded as he looked her up and down. "Try to hang in there, okay? I'm sure the traffic'll clear up in no time."

    Did she really look that nervous? Shifting in her seat, she swallowed, trying to find the words to reassure him that she would get through this. As if on cue, her bladder throbbed even more frantically as her nerves spiked.

    Of course I can 'hang in there.' The traffic can't last forever.

    But it was starting to last long enough to make her anxious. If it hadn't been for this delay, they would almost be at their destination by now. Instead, they were still an hours' drive away, while she'd been stuck waiting for at least forty minutes on top of the rest of the earlier drive.

    Yes, she would still be able to hold it, since that was her only choice. But it would be a stronger discomfort than any she had previously experienced...

    "Kirigiri?"

    "My apologies. You're right, I'm sure the traffic will resolve. Now, could I perhaps challenge you to a rematch?"

    ~~~

    Three games of tic-tac-toe, and half a sheet of paper they had covered in dots and squares. Fifteen minutes that felt like forty-five, a bus that was growing far too hot, and an abdomen so swollen that she couldn't even sit completely upright, remaining slightly hunched at all times.

    The traffic hadn't moved an inch, and as another throbbing wave kept her from deciding on her next line to draw, she realized that soon, she wouldn't be able to stop moving. She'd been trying to sit here and maintain her dignity, minus the one time Naegi had not-so-subtly hinted that she was 'allowed to squirm', and as embarrassing as the phrasing was, she'd finally relented to at least crossing her legs at the ankles, but that really wasn't helping in the slightest. No, she was far beyond the point of keeping up any sort of facade, and her body was going to force her to take more drastic measures if she had any hope of maintaining control until they reached their stop.

    "Naegi, I...I believe-nnh!-I'm done playing..."

    "Huh?" He glanced up, clearly baffled as she suddenly shoved the pen back into his hands and scooted back to her spot. "Kirigiri, are you-"

    "Ignore me."

    "But Kir-"

    "Please, Naegi, just-oh...-ignore me! I just-ah...-need to compose myself..." It was hard enough to whimper out between her body's urge to pant and gasp, but she needed him to look away. Just long enough for her to regain some semblance of control-

    Hold it, hold it, hold it!

    An absolutely desperate mantra, screaming in her head as another wave of pressure shot through her, a need so intense and sudden that she found herself jerking her arms back to half-raise out of the seat, her legs writhing to try and twist tighter. A moment later she sat back down, hunching forward with a soft, very undignified moan. It wasn't easing the painful throbbing, nothing would except for the one thing she couldn't do, and that knowledge only made her dig her fingertips into the seat cushion, trembling all over.

    "Kirigi-"

    "Naegi, please-"

    "But look! The traffic's moving!"

    Grimacing, she shifted to look out the window, and was indeed met with the sight of a few vehicles ahead rolling forwards.

    Thank you, thank you, thank-

    Her ray of hope was blocked out as another sudden cloud of desperation rolled in, her bladder contracting so hard that she nearly doubled over, her breath hitching sharply. It was like someone had smacked her in the abdomen with a hammer, a burst of pain and then smaller, aching aftershocks that left her body quivering. She tried to clench up against the sensation, but it was overpowering, forcing her muscles to jerk and squeeze of their own accord. A squirt of wet heat rushed to fill her undergarments, then a second, slightly longer one. She just barely managed to regain control as the wave passed, winding her legs together as tightly as they would go, but the damage was done.

    Her heart was beating so fast and her breathing so uneven that she felt lightheaded, and the warm fabric rubbing against her every time she shifted did nothing to ease the pulsing of her most intimate areas, each throb dangerously close to breaking the threshold of her control again.

    She couldn't think. She couldn't move. She could only stare at the passing scenery as her prison kept driving, the packed roads on either side distinctly reminding her of an electric fence. There was no escaping, no freedom. Just a claustrophobic space packed with unruly people, people who would absolutely laugh at her if she-

    And the warden at the steering wheel, they would-

    "Hey, good news!" Yet again, Naegi's voice became the only thread she could cling to, pulling her out of the spiral. She forced herself to look at him, gritting her teeth against the whine that threatened to slip out. "The driver said they're gonna stop at the next gas station since the delay made everyone antsy, and running the engine ate up some fuel. We'll be there in thirty minutes!" He smiled at her, reaching over to pat her back once. "See, don't worry, everything's fine now! You won't have to wait until we get all the way to the stop, just the gas station!"

    Thirty minutes. That's simply three sets of ten. I'm more than capable of waiting ten minutes.

    Despite the ray of hope he'd offered her, she couldn't bring herself to smile, only nodding once before she returned her gaze to the window. While she may be grateful, she certainly didn't have the energy to spare for matching his enthusiasm. Keeping her legs tightly crossed, she tried to relax and ignore the throbbing between them. Getting too excited before she actually reached the rest stop would only tempt her body to open the floodgates early. No, she must remain vigilant, like she had no choice but to sit here and-

    "Ah!"

    Biting her lip against the soft gasp she'd just released, she scooted closer to the window, cursing the bump that had just launched her into the air again. Landing had only made the ache sharper, forcing another groan out of her as she unwound her legs, rubbing her thighs together and alternating which one she jiggled. Naegi shifted to give her more space to writhe around, eyebrows furrowing as he murmured his sympathies.

    "Hey, you're doing great...We're almost there...Hang in there..."

    Ten minutes. Just ten minutes.

    She'd never been this close to exploding in her life. The pain was almost the only thing she was aware of, Naegi's comforting words fading into white noise. She was so full she nearly felt nauseous, waves of embarrassed heat conflicting with the clammy chill of her own perspiring skin. Her legs were moving of their own accord, shuffling and squeezing until she was nearly dancing in her seat, her firm grip on the cushion being the only thing keeping her hands from flying down between her legs. So much liquid, so much throbbing-

    I can hold it. I have to hold it. I have to-

    The big wave. She'd felt it coming a moment before it hit, but there was no way to prepare for the desperate surge of urgency that ran through her nerves, leaving her torn between wanting to jump up out of her seat or curl into a ball. All she knew was that her bladder convulsed more harshly than ever, shuddering aches culminating in the sharpest sting she'd felt jolting through her nether regions. She was clenching as tightly as humanly possible, but it was still no match for her body's own desires, a rush of urine jetting out against her will. Warm wetness sprayed against her crossed thighs and ran down to pool under her rear, and sheer panic was the only thing that stopped the sudden stream, her entire being freezing up with a choked hitch of breath.

    I have to-

    It had barely broken five minutes, and she was teetering on the absolute edge, every muscle in her shaking and stiffened. There was no way she could ever hope to make the other twenty-five. Even if she did, the chances of them making it to the front of the bus to cut in line were slim to none, and she certainly couldn't stand outside and wait for some of the other ladies to finish. She couldn't even sit still now, half-rocking in place with her legs twisted together like some sort of pretzel.

    "Naegi, I-I have to-" She could barely force the words out, her breath fading into another moan as a particularly vicious throb took over her attention.

    "I know, Kiri, I know..." Before she could find the words to finish, he reached over to rub her back, a comforting motion that was the opposite of helpful when she was doing her utmost to avoid relaxing muscles. "We'll be there soon, I promise!"

    "N-No, I..." Oh, no, no no no... Hunching away from the backrub, she shuddered, her dampened clothes rubbing in a way that was unbelievably tempting.

    "Kiri, what-"

    "Naegi, I-ah!-Can you-I-I mean-oh..." It was impossible to string together a sentence like this, with her face blazing and her lips stuttering between gasps, hitches of breath that sucked away the energy to form words. Tears were gathering in her eyes now from the strain. Pathetically, she pried one hand's death grip off of the seat's edge and gestured at his bag.

    "Oh!" Naegi yelped a little too loudly, and cringed, lowering his voice as he turned to dig through the bag. "Oh, y-yeah, here!" He was so quick to act that he nearly hit her in the face with the bottle, and she flinched away, her delicate situation not pleased by the sudden motion.

    Grimacing, she carefully pried her other hand free to shrug off her jacket, laying it on her lap before she reached to take the cursed piece of plastic.

    "D-Don't look..." It wasn't even a command by this point, just a whimpering squeak as she scooted over yet again, until the hot wall of the bus was pressed up directly against her right shoulder. Then she began the careful task of sinking down, something not made easy when her legs couldn't actually stretch out, nor could her abdomen, but she was determined to get at least a few inches closer to the floor and seat's edge. From there, no one would be able to see her, even if they turned to look back. Once she was positioned, she pulled her jacket higher, until the sleeves were up resting over her shoulders and the collar was nearly covering her face.

    It wasn't nearly enough privacy, but she really didn't have any time left. Every few seconds, her body was stubbornly trying to contract again, leaving her squirming in place as she tried to stave off the flood. Just another minute, that's all I need. Just one minute.

    "Damn it!" A quiet hiss inbetween hitched breaths, accompanied by the taunting crumple of plastic. The cursed object kept slipping when she tried to rotate it, would suddenly drop to clatter against the seat. The one time she did manage to get ahold of it properly, she finally remembered the cap she'd foolishly neglected to take off beforehand, and attempting to twist it only sent the bottle falling out of her grip again. The second verbal curse was almost a whimper, but still not muffled by the jacket throwing her own breath back into her face.

    She knew her gloves were partially the culprit, sliding along the plastic like socks on hardwood. But even if she took them off, her hands were still trembling, and, even if they weren't...yes, they would still struggle with such a delicate task. The nerves were damaged, stiff and slow from the contractures. Menial tasks, she could manage, and more difficult ones if she had the time to work patiently. But in this condition...

    I can't even open a damn bottle.

    It was rare for her to experience such a rush of raw emotion, one she couldn't repress, but she couldn't think for long enough to find a solution. All she wanted was to either cry or scream, and  her mouth settled for a sharp, pained whine, deep in her throat as she hunched over against another wave of pressure, her jacket falling back down to flop onto her lap. It hurt so badly she could hardly stand it, endless shrieking in her nerves, muscles burning and threatening to go numb at the same time...Stressful, it was so stressful, a barrage of stimuli she couldn't process, that overwhelming feeling of helplessness...

    "I don't...I-I can't..." Scattered confessions, barely a whisper, and she had no idea whose ears she wanted them to reach. Another stabbing throb had her legs clamping up to cross the other way, her faint breath shuddering in response.

    I don't know what to do.

    She was hurting, and scared, and she didn't have a plan. Just like back then, she was weak, lost, and so close to disappointing-

    "H-Hey, it's okay!" She was aware Naegi was speaking, but it took him putting a hand on her shoulder to actually tune in. His voice was panicked, which wasn't the most reassuring, but he kept talking to her as he took his hand back to fumble around. "It's okay! Kiri, it's okay! Uh, h-here!" He jerked back up from where he'd moved to reach under the seat, holding the bottle so she could see through tear-blurred vision. "I'll hold it for you, j-just, um...Guide me to where it's supposed to press...?" His voice was a squeak by the last sentence, his cheeks burning pink and his teeth flashing her a small grin. Or maybe it was a grimace. Whatever it was, he looked ridiculous. She might have found his face funny, if her own wasn't immediately blazing in response.

    This was certainly not how she'd expected their first moments of intimate touching to take place. Even so, she would honestly consider this more intimate than those other acts...

    Another dribble leaking out to re-wet her clothes forced her to shove her embarrassment aside though, gritting her teeth and nodding her agreement as she clenched off the flow. Wasting no more time, she pulled the jacket back into place while Naegi unscrewed the bottle's lid (he made it look so effortless that if she wasn't so grateful for his help, she might have resented him). Once they were both ready, she snatched his left hand, slipping it under the cover of the jacket and her skirt, maneuvering it between her legs. She was positive he'd brushed against the damp portions of fabric, but thankfully, he made no comments, keeping his face pointedly turned to keep watch as he scooted closer to sit with his hip pressing against hers, almost as out of sight as she was.

    She debated pulling her undergarments to the side, but honestly, there was no real point. They were already saturated, and as long as she was positioned properly against the bottle, it shouldn't make too much of a mess. At least, she hoped it wouldn't. She wasn't quite ready to expose herself on public transit, regardless of whether a jacket covered her.

    "Is this good?" Naegi whispered, glancing over at her for a split second. "Let me know if, uh, I need to move it or something..."

    "It's fine..." Her reply was barely audible, all of her breath stolen between her own mortification and the next wave of urgency coursing through her body. Alright. The plan was in place, and they were all set up. As her body so aptly kept trying to tell her: no more hesitating. "I'm...I'm going to start now." In her attempts to avoid sounding so sheepish, she'd tried to force extra confidence into the statement, but her tone came out nearly robotic, much akin to their first few interactions.

    "Oh, uh, okay..." Naegi turned back around, pretending to look out the other side's window. "Good luck."

    Licking her lips, she kept her own gaze focused on her own window, trying her best to look as if she were simply resting and enjoying the scenery. A much more appropriate activity than relieving oneself in their seat on a public bus.

    You don't have a choice. You certainly couldn't wait to shuffle behind everyone, or stand in line, watching them go in and out one by one...

    Just imagining the torture she would have been in for had her bladder aching more intensely, a shudder crawling up her spine as she fanned her legs slightly, the hard plastic rim pressing up against her as she did so. In hindsight, someone of her anatomy really needed a larger circumference, perhaps a juice bottle or-

    Her abdomen contracted again, strongly enough to force a slight gasp out of her.

    This will do just fine!

    Feeling the heat of her blush spreading to her neck and ears, she took a breath, praying she didn't look as uncomfortable as she felt. Her heart was nearly hammering out of her chest, constantly expecting someone to figure out exactly what she was up to, but she tried to ignore it, instead focusing on relaxing her muscles and getting this over with as smoothly and quickly as possible. It wasn't all bad. She would feel so much better once she'd had her relief. She simply had to focus on that reward. This would be much more convenient for the bus driver too. Everyone would win.

    She knew beginning would be the hardest, especially after holding things in for so long. That familiar swell of urgency as she squeezed, slowly 'breaking the seal' and such, but it was always followed by a rush of relief and warmth.

    Not this time.

    The swell came, and she found herself squeezing for several seconds at a time before she had to pause to breathe and rest, but nothing seemed to be relaxing. Adding pressure was only making the tightness and throbbing worse, and no matter how close she got to feeling like she was most definitely about to release, her muscles wouldn't give. It was as if they'd been locked shut, and after a good minute of repeating the pattern, panic began to flutter in her chest despite her attempts to quash it.

    I couldn't have actually locked up, could I? Perhaps I just need to give it another moment, then try again.

    So she stopped squeezing, still remaining pressed against a piece of empty plastic that was taunting her, and waited. Within seconds she found herself biting down on her lip to choke back a whimper, the river inside her rushing through her system to pound against the dam in a way that forced her hips to squirm against the seat, her thighs trembling where they had to avoid pressing together, lest she crush the bottle and Naegi's hand.

    I'm truly going to wet myself! Any second now!

    Just a few more seconds. If she could just wait-oh no she absolutely couldn't wait another second, she was going to burst right now if she didn't-

    Shoving herself back against the bottle with near frantic positioning, she squeezed every muscle as hard as she could, awaiting the sudden waterfall she could feel coming. The pressure peaked, then peaked even higher, but yet again, it was as if every ounce of control she'd lost earlier had returned to her unwillingly, forcing her to keep every drop inside of her.

    Why can't I-

    After caving and getting Naegi to help her, she couldn't accomplish the one task she had? Something this simple?

    It was lightyears beyond frustrating, and as she felt the first few tears slip down her cheeks, she found her body shuffling in her seat of its own accord, no matter how she willed it to stay still. She felt so hot she could hardly stand the thick fabric smothering her, her skin was cloaked in sweat, and between the pain and her own nerves she was extremely close to getting ill.

    She couldn't recall being so miserable in her life, and even though the rational part of her would fuss that such a statement was hyperbole, untrue compared to other events she'd endured, right now she didn't care. This was the single worst thing she'd ever experienced.

    Naegi must have heard her breath hitching even harder than before, because she heard him turn around, panic edging his hissing whisper. "Kiri? Kiri, what's wrong?!?"

    "I h-have to...I c-can't..." What could she say? She could barely think by this point. She didn't even want to breathe, every inhale only taunting her further, sending fresh waves of pain through a body on overload. If she didn't squeeze, the pain would hit her over and over, trying to make her muscles do it for her, leaving her so close to actually wetting herself. But if she tried, no matter how hard she tried, everything would lock up, forcing her to stay stuck in absolute agony.

    No matter what she did, it was a losing battle, and it was embarrassing and stressful and she was in so much pain and-

    A new pressure met her shoulder, and she was slowly pushed back against the seat, the force holding her in place when she tried to buck and writhe. Naegi's free hand was on her shoulder, trying to pin her. "Kiri, I know it's hard, but I need you to calm down, okay? We have to be still and quiet, or they're all gonna start looking back here..."

    "I-It hurts..." They were the only words she could choke out, her voice dissolving into a slight sob as she fanned her legs, bringing one of her fists up to bite into.

    "I'm sorry..." Naegi lifted his hand, running it along the top of her head in smooth strokes. "We're gonna get through this, but you can't panic, okay?"

    How could she possibly avoid panicking?!? She was in a position she'd never accounted for, never expected to be in. She was surrounded by strangers at her most vulnerable, she felt like she was going to soak herself any second-

    Fingers against her cheeks pulled her out of her racing thoughts, and she found the dampness on her face disappearing with them. Once he'd swiped under both her eyes, Naegi's hand returned to her hair, slowly combing through the strands. A rhythmic motion, gently tugging at her scalp with a pressure that almost served as a grounding point.

    "It's gonna be okay, Kiri, I promise..."

    Slowly, her breath began to even out, minus the occasional hitch of pain, and she managed to quiet herself, keeping still as Naegi leaned closer.

    "Shhh, shhhhhh..." Naegi's breath warmed her ear, and she tried to focus on that sensation, on those sounds instead of the chattering chaos of the passengers around her.

    "Close your eyes, okay? Can you do that for me?" A whisper, a minor interruption before he resumed the shushing. His free hand slid down from her hair to brush against her shoulderblades, slowly rubbing a circle between them.

    Still holding her knuckles between her teeth, she nodded, trying to inhale a shaking breath before she let her eyes fall shut. It was exceedingly tempting to keep them open, to keep watch for anyone who might spot then, but she would never have any hope of relaxing if she was on her guard.

    I can put my trust in him. I know that.

    It was difficult to remember, sometimes, that she could let him take the reigns once in a while.

    "You're doing great, Kiri...Just focus on me, okay?"

    She simply nodded again, trying her best to ignore the constant ache below.

    "Okay...I, um...I know something that'll help, but, um, it's gonna be kind of weird at first..." She had to fight the urge to open her eyes and see just how much his face matched the nerves in his voice, apprehension filling her chest for a moment. "I really think it'll work, i-it's just, uh...I need you to trust me, okay? I promise, I'm not gonna hurt you."

    "I trust you." Despite her nerves at the rest of this situation, she knew deep down, none of them were related to whatever Naegi was going to do next. He would never harm her. She was certain of that fact. However, right after those words were spoken, another shock wave of pain had her stiffening up despite herself, using all of her remaining willpower to keep from squirming, lest she mess up the bottle's  positioning yet again. The metal studs scraped against her teeth, muffling a whine. "I trust you. Do-ahhh...-wh-whatever you see fit..."

    Now that he had her consent, Naegi thankfully didn't waste any more time, leaning closer to keep murmuring noises and comforting words into her ear. While he did so, his hand slowly left her shoulderblades, sliding down her back and around the side until it rested on her abdomen. She did feel a few stirrings of nerves and confusion when it landed there, but held still, waiting to see what he was up to.

    "Don't worry, I swear I'm not going any lower!" Naegi's sudden panicked whisper of reassurance wasn't actually needed, but she appreciated the fact that he wanted to reaffirm his intentions. He was considerate that way. Sweet, and nervous, and always concerned with-

    "Ohh..." She found her attention pulled away the moment her bladder's need spiked again, although she soon became aware of something besides the throbbing. Warm skin, sliding around in circles with a feather-light touch, just underneath her skirt waistband. A...massage? There? Indeed, Naegi's hand was rubbing along the distended area, as gently as he could manage. She felt her skin heating up at the very idea of this much contact, especially when she was feeling so vulnerable, but she didn't have a chance to focus on embarrassment when her bladder was shuddering with fresh urges. Throbbing waves and stinging ran through her, every ounce of urgency she'd been feeling already nearly multiplying tenfold!

    Her free hand clenched the seat's edge harder as her breath hitched, sheer need nearly overwhelming her. "Naegi, I-I'm going to-!" Her knees almost jerked to lock together as her eyes finally opened, but Naegi pulled his hand off of her to hold one of her legs still.

    "Shhh, Kiri, shhh!" His voice was still soft, although she caught the hint of panic as he turned to double-check that no one was looking at them. When he turned back, he rubbed her thigh with his thumb, staring her right in the eyes. "That's the whole point, remember? Sit back, and don't clench up. Just let go..."

    Let go. Right. She was trying to use this damn bottle, not prolong her suffering by trying to hang on.

    Let go. Ignore everything else. Let Naegi handle this. Just let go.

    "Sorry. I...I'm ready this time." she murmured, closing her eyes again and leaning her head back against the seat. It was difficult to resist the impulse to squeeze her legs back together, especially as Naegi started massaging her again, but she managed. Instead, she focused on the soft whispers in her ear, the feeling of his soothing caresses over the pain, and the scent of his cheap deodorant, just barely detectable among the heat. She stayed there, with her vision gone dark, and tried to slow her own frantic breathing, putting her entire focus into this moment. It was just the two of them here. Just her and Naegi, no one else. A bond of safety, of trust. Nothing could hurt her when he was-

    Suddenly, as the urgency began to crescendo towards a fresh, unbearable peak, she felt it. A shuddering wave of tingling weakness, and then the first trickle. Hot and slowly creeping out of her, and only for a few seconds, but she was so grateful she might have cried (had she been more prone to emoting, anyways). She had to resist the impulse to look at Naegi, knowing that reminding herself where they were would only risk upsetting the precarious balance they'd just achieved.

    "There you go...just relax..." Another feathery murmur in her ear, and she felt the pressure of his massage increase at the same time. Never to the point of harshness, just slightly firmer. The rubbing circles grew more insistent, fingers working the same pressure points for a few seconds at a time before they'd slide to the next. Even though her own need was spiking with each touch, she actually found herself sinking further into her seat instead of stiffening, leaning into his hands instead of trying to resist. It...really was as relaxing as a massage anywhere else, just...with the added effect of making her really, really have to-

    A few more trickles made their way out with certain touches, and while it had started as a slow process, that seemed to be the very moment her seal broke. Suddenly, she was pouring faster and faster, the warmth between her legs an entirely new (but certainly not unwelcome) sensation when she still had half of her senses muted. Little by little, the pain was being traded in for pleasure, waves of exhausting relief washing over her. The river wasn't ceasing, and while there was a slight hissing as it hit the plastic, her own sigh almost covered it up, the glove she'd been biting slipping to cover her lips instead as she all but melted into her seat. She didn't even have to squeeze, her body giving up control entirely...normally that would bother her, but in this moment, that freedom was pure bliss...

    "Good girl..." Naegi's whisper as he gently pecked his lips against her cheek nearly set her face alight, but before she could respond he was already ducking his head, a motion she knew because of the fluffy hair pressing against her shoulder. "S-Sorry, sorry! Geez, that made you sound like a dog...I-I just meant, l-like, when parents, er, I thought, y-you know..."

    As he started to trail off, still presumably trying to find the words, she allowed herself a breathless chuckle. Well, more like such an action had been forced out of her regardless in order to compensate for the dizzying sensations her body was currently going through, but at least it also helped make her point. "Naegi, it's alright. Considering my...current position, I don't think I can be degraded much further. Actually, it's..." Was she really saying this? Her dignity had already been thrown out the window though, so what harm could this really do? "I believe it's...helpful." she sheepishly admitted, slowly cracking her eyes open to take a quick peek at his reaction. Just him though. She had to make sure his face was the only thing she glanced at.

    It was certainly worth seeing. The poor boy's face was as beet-red as she imagined her own was when he glanced up at her, with those big innocent eyes pushing his eyebrows up to the very top of his head. "O-Oh, uh, r-really?" She could never quite get over the satisfaction of hearing that voice crack, the squeak of the adorable brown mouse she'd managed to catch in her claws. He looked like he wanted to bring a hand up to his face, his shoulder twitching before he remembered they were both occupied. Chuckling under his breath, he glanced down at the seat. "Um, w-would you like me to keep saying that then?"

    Now it was her turn to get flustered again, the slight wave of nerves sending a fresh burst of liquid down into the bottle. She was forced to shut her eyes and let her hand cover her mouth once more before she risked looking away at the crowded sections of the bus.

    Wasn't what I just said an unspoken agreement? Why must you make me say it?

    Barely pulling her fingers down enough to be audible, she ducked her head in a microscopic nod. "I-If you wouldn't mind...It's...rather comforting..." She was used to praise in some situations, but...never a gentler kind like this. It...it felt nice, to allow her walls to come down for a brief moment. To be the weak one, letting Naegi take care of her...

    "Okay then..." Slowly recovering from his hint of awkwardness, Naegi pressed another light kiss to the top of her head, slowing his massage down to a soft, fond caress, tickling his fingers back and forth across the skin while he whispered to her. "You're doing a wonderful job, Kiri...You were really brave, but now you get to relax. Just let go..."

    She could feel her breathing finally starting to slow down, her lungs no longer having to rely on panting gasps just to keep pace with her body's demands. Just calm, peaceful breaths, in and out while the stream ran below her...

    "I'm super proud of you, Kiri..."

    He kept murmuring as her release finally began to slow down into a weak trickle, then a dribble, the last few drops of warmth finally falling out. The emptiness was a strange feeling in itself, her abdomen still feeling tingly despite the fact that there was nothing left. An effect of the overworked muscles, most likely. Still, it sent a shiver up her spine, her body trembling against Naegi's comforting strokes.

    "All done?"

    She couldn't quite bring herself to say so out loud, simply nodding her head.

    "Okay. Don't move too much, because the last thing we wanna do is bump this, but I need you to lift the jacket." Once she pulled the cover off, he took his hand off of her to grab the lid he'd set on the seat cushion. His movements were much like a surgeon's, steady hands and furrowed eyebrows, eyes locked on his task. Once the bottle was safely contained, he relaxed, chuckling a little. "Wow, you really did have to go! I had no idea you could hold this much!"

    She chose to keep her gaze on her lap as she started tugging her clothing back into place, and then letting the jacket rest on her like a blanket. Honestly, the heat was nearly suffocating, but the clammy, damp fabric she was still sitting in was worse.

    "Oh, Kiri..." Naegi's whisper reached her ears, and he sighed, tapping the bottle in his fingertips. "Sorry, I shouldn't be teasing...I guess this is embarrassing enough for you."  He scooted closer, bumping her shoulder with his own. "You shouldn't be embarrassed, though. It wasn't your fault, it was just...rotten luck, y'know? And you've seen me do, like, way worse, so trust me, I'm not gonna judge you."

    "I'm aware of all of that. I'm just...not used to scenarios like this..."

    "Yeah, I guess..." Naegi held his tongue for a moment, gently rubbing her shoulder with a free hand. "Think about it though...you got away with something totally taboo...doesn't that make you just a little bit proud?"

    "Naegi, with all due respect, why would anyone be proud of something like that?"

    "I dunno, I just...Take your ego-boosts where you can get 'em!" he sputtered. "I'm trying to make you feel better!"

    "Well, I suppose I appreciate the attempt. Even if your line of thinking is a bit bizarre." she mumbled. Still, it had brought at least a slight smile to her face, so perhaps he'd been successful. "I believe I'll be taking that, though." she added, reaching over to grasp the bottle with both hands. It was still a bit slick, but without her hands shaking, it proved to be an easier task for the time it took her to set it in the corner of her seat, still hidden under the jacket. "No offense, but I don't quite trust your luck around something so...delicate..."

    Naegi only chuckled in response, rubbing the back of his neck. "Nah, that's probably a good call. I was actually terrified I was gonna spill it when I screwed the lid on..." he admitted, face flushing.

    "Well, you didn't show it. You were remarkably calm during that ordeal."

    "Yeah, well...I knew I had to fake it. You're usually the composed one, so when you started freaking out, I guess...I felt like I had to step up? Swap roles and stuff..." he mumbled. "I wanted you to feel safe...And I guess it helps that I've been through enough of that stuff to kinda know what to do..."

    "I see... " Feeling her face heat up slightly, although this time more out of fondness than embarrassment, she glanced away again. "Thank you, Naegi. You...You really did make me feel secure." And loved, but she didn't need to mention that one out loud. Naegi already knew that...

    "Good. I'm glad I could help." Naegi grinned, rubbing her back. "So...we've still got, like, 20 minutes until the gas station. Feel like losing in tic-tac-toe again?"

    "Actually, I think I'll take you up on that pillow offer, if it's still on the table..." she murmured. "I'm quite tired, to be honest..."

    "Yeah, stuff like this usually takes a lot out of you...Ya' want me to wake you when we get to the station?"

    "Yes. I'd still like to clean up a little..." she admitted, shifting in her seat to try and spread her skirt out where it had bunched under her. As she did so, Naegi pulled her head onto his shoulder, his hoodie providing ample cushioning. How he never roasted to death in that thing was beyond her, but at least it had benefits in times like these.

    "Okay. Try to get some sleep, Kiri. You deserve it."

    Her consciousness was already slipping as she snuggled closer, wrapping both of her arms around Naegi's to hold him in place. Even so, she was dimly aware of a hand beginning to comb through her hair again, slow and rhythmic.

    "Good girl, Kiri...I love you..." A whisper, one he probably hadn't thought she'd heard. A flood of affection bubbled in her chest, warming her once more even as the dull call of sleep tried to pry her energy away. Just before she succumbed to the darkness, she tilted her head to nuzzle the exposed skin of his neck, her lips brushing against it to convey all of the emotion she couldn't speak.

    I love you too, Naegi ...

  5. Latest Entry

    When we arrived home, Mikan was still fast asleep, and Kotarou still desperately needed a shower.

    I had Kotarou carry Mikan in, being mindful not to wake her as we tucked her in on the couch for the time being.

    With that out of the way, I got Kotarou a bottle of anthropoid shampoo and some clean towels before letting her go about her business.

    1080_RIS_D51.png

    "Kotarou, do you have everything you need..? Do you need any help in there?"

    "No! I mean, I can wash myself. Kotarou couldn't ask any more of Risa."

    I assume she needs privacy to deal with this herself. I can understand that.

    With nothing left to do, I plop face first onto the bed. The freshly cleaned sheets feel so nice.

    Before I can drift off to sleep myself, the sudden sound of rushing water from the bathroom brings a familiar pang to my lower parts.

    I didn't notice until now.. after that long car ride, all that lemonade has caught up with me again.

    As time slips by, I glance over towards the dresser drawer containing Mikan's.. night-time garments.

    They're technically designed for anthropoids, but.. me and Mikan are about the same size otherwise..

    ..Wait, what am I thinking?

    It's not like I need to use them. I can wait.

    ..But then again.

    The sight of Kotarou flooding herself during the Ferris Wheel ride fills my mind and sends a tingling sensation down my spine.

    I wonder.. what it's like.

    ..Kotarou should still be awhile. I mean, I guess I could just try them on, and see how they feel.

    As I crawl back out of the bed, I take a moment to peak outside the bedroom door and make sure Mikan's still fast asleep before digging through the bottom drawer.

    I pull out one of the pull-ups, admiring the paw-print designs and enjoying the soft, crinkly fabric in my hands.

    Just the thought of doing this.. it seems so perverted. But it's fine if I only slip it on for a moment, right?

    Only for a moment..

    I shimmy out of my panties before shyly placing my feet through the diapers leg holes. I let out a sigh and close my eyes for a moment, swiftly pulling the padding up.

    It's soft. My cheeks burn as my fingers run along the paw-printed fabric and I spin around to admire myself in the mirror and shivers run up my spine again.

    They feel so nice. Nice enough I decide I don't want to take them off just yet, and I end up crawling back into bed with my newfound padding.

    My face buries itself into the sheets once more and I almost drift off to sleep before a familiar pang hits me again.

    Right.. I still need to pee.

    My mind fills with images of Kotarou flooding herself on the Ferris Wheel again.

    I could just.. go right here. There's no risk of making a mess, and I could easily change before Kotarou returns.

    Part of me wants to reject this. It's so.. perverted. But I've already admitted to getting turned on by this to one doggy girl and flooded myself on a public street in front of another. What's the point in resisting it or denying it any further?

    My mind goes back and forth like this before..

    "Screw it."

    I nuzzle into the covers as my cheeks burn even rosier. This is so shameful, but.. I want to know what it's like.

    I roll back over and push myself up again. My hand runs up and down the front of the padding as I feel my body naturally relax.

    Pffssh...shhh..

    I sense another pang, but this one is promptly quelled by a famiiar noise.

    Pfffshhhhhhhhhhhh~..

    Nnnnhh! Oh gosh..

    My cheeks glow even redder as a warming sensation fills my nether regions. A yellow stain spreads outwards in all directions on the front of the once white pull-up as it rapidly bulks outwards.

    The palm of my hand trails up and down the soft fabric as my body continues to relax. I can feel heat pulsing through the diaper as it continues to soak up my liquids.

    The sensation is overwhelming.

    So much so I find my hand slipping down the front of the pull-up while still peeing full force. The hot liquids spray violently against the palm of my hand as the muffled hiss grows even louder in response.

    My hand becomes drenched not only in the spray, but in the pooled up liquids that the diaper hasn't had time to soak up yet.

    "..Ah..Ahhh!"

    My fingers run up and down my crotch as the stream dies down. The paw-prints on the front of the pull-up have all but disappeared at this point as the rest of the golden liquids pool up under my butt.

    I nearly get lost in myself before I am abruptly interrupted..

    0623_KOT_D60.png

    "Risa?" I hear Kotarou call out from the bathroom and notice the shower is no longer running. Crap. Is she done already..?

    I hardly have time to yank my hand out and pull my skirt back down as Kotarou returns from the shower.

    In a panic, I wipe my hand off using a nearby blanket and do my best to act normal.

    1002_RIS_A13.png

    "A-Ah! Kotarou. I didn't expect you to be out already."

    "I'm, uhm.. used to washing up from accidents, so it doesn't take me too long.

    "O-Oh. I see."

    Squirm.

    "Is something wrong, Risa? Were you waiting on me to use the bathroom or something?"

    I can still feel the padding soaking up the liquids from my accident. The sensation is making it impossible to keep still.

    But this offers me the perfect excuse. I'll just rush to the bathroom and change before she's any the wiser..

    "A-ah! Uhm, yes. I was waiting for you to get out, so.. if you'll excuse me now!"

    Squish~

    Nngh! The padding mushes against my legs as I go to stand up. I can feel a small trickle escape out the sides and run down the back of my leg as I take my first step.

    My cheeks burn as I notice Kotarou's ears and nose twitching. I should hurry before she notices anything.

    "Risa?"

    "H-Huh?! Y-Yes?"

    Kotarou steps closer and sniffs around me for a moment before a slightly unsettling grin appears on her face.

    "Risa, what are you hiding?"

    "W-What? Nothing! What makes you think I'm hiding something?"

    Kotarou suddenly takes a step closer and I instinctively step backward in response.

    "Risaa~."

    I try and step backwards again, only to trip over myself and fall flat onto the bed with another noisy squish.

    "..A-Ah?!"

    Kotarou giggles at this, and before I can react, she's crouched over and prodding at the soggy padding between my legs.

    "..O-Oh! H-Hey, Kotarou! W-What are yo-"

    Smmuuush~!

    "O-Ohhhh..~!"

    My protesting is cut off when Kotarou uses her palm to mush the padding against my lower regions. I'm taken completely by surprise, and nothing I do can suppress the loud moan that escapes my lips as my body collapses backwards onto the sheets.

    "Risa really likes diapers, doesn't she? Risa is such a pervert~!"

    My cheeks are burning so red they feel like they are on fire at this point.

    "L-look you! T-This is because you were taking too long-"

    Squish!

    "Hnnghh..!!"

    Kotarou gives the padding a firm squeeze as she glances down at me with curious eyes, a grin, and a wagging tail.

    I can't fight it any more either. My hands clench at the bed sheets as I feel some warm liquids trickling out and running down my thighs. This feels.. so.. good. My body just craves more.

    I don't understand why I am enjoying this so much, but I don't care any more.

    Come to think of it.. Nadeshiko says Kotarou is still in heat, right..? I wonder..

    With Kotarou crouched over me in nothing but her undergarments, a brief glance down is all I need to confirm a clear sticky liquid running down her thighs.

    So.. she's enjoying this too, I see. Yet she calls me the pervert!

    "..Alrighty, you. You asked for this."

    Kotarou tilts her head as my hands trail down her sides, moments later finding themselves cupped over over the doggy girls plump bottom as I give her cheeks a mischevious grope that sends her tail straight up in the air.

    "A-Ah..! R-Risa!"

    I could say I'm just doing this to help relieve Kotarou of her.. urges.

    But that would be a lie. I want this, and I want her. This is my first time being so intimate with someone.

    Kotarou wastes no time returning the favor either. Before I can react, the doggy girl is arched forward with her tongue trailing up my neck.

    "Nnnghh.."

    I'm no anthropoid, but I can play along with her doggy-like advances.

    I tighten my grip on Kotarou's bottom and pull her closer, taking the opportunity to liiick up her neck, eliciting a quiet moan from the doggy girls lips.

    We continue this back and forth a few times, before Kotarou appears to catch my gaze drifting towards her chest, and before I can move in again, she pulls back.

    Peering down at me with a smile and a light blush, Kotarou slips the straps of her sports bra off, giving a pervish grin as she lifts it up over her head.

    0627_KOT_E11.png

    All I'm able to do is stare and blush at the sight. This is my first time seeing Kotarou naked. Her breasts are.. slightly smaller than mine, but still super cute.. and perky.

    After a few moments, Kotarou breaks the awkward silence with a giggle.

    "Risa. Are you just going to stare?"

    "S-Sorry! I'm, uhm.. I'm not really experienced with this stuff."

    I expect her to laugh, but she just gives me a warm smile and grabs my hand.

    "Risa. I like you."

    My cheeks flare up as Kotarou brings the palm of my hand to the center of her chest.

    "You're cute. I like playing with you Risa. If you want to, you can play with me as much as you want."

    Hngh. She's so.. cute. I can't hold back any more.

    My arms find themselves wrapped around the doggy girl as we roll over and switch positions.

    Kotarou offers no resistance either. Rather, her ears seem to perk up in excitement at this.

    Before I can do anything else, Kotarou has already made her way up my shirt.

    "Up. Arms up!"

    Well.. no point in being shy now. I let Kotarou strip me down to my bra, shimmying out of my skirt myself.

    Glancing down, I can see just how soaked and yellow the pull-up I'm in is.

    With my mind distracted, I don't even notice Kotarou undoing my bra until the cool air rushes across my exposed breasts.

    1139_RIS_G12.png

    I move to try and (rather clumsily) shift out of my padding too, but I hardly get them down an inch before Kotarou grabs my hand and pulls it away with a grin.

    "Risa likes these so much, she should keep them on~"

    I think to object, but before I can say anything, Kotarou moves back in with a hand making its way down the front of my diaper and her tongue running up my chest.

    Oh, screw it!

    I return Kotarou's advances, running an arm of my own down the front of her panties, feeling her slick translucent liquids drenching my hand as I run them up and down her nether regions.

    "Hnngh!"

    My body shudders and arcs forward as Kotarou slips a couple of her fingers inside me, my other hand reaching up and squeezing at her breasts as I do the same to her.

    We each moan out in pleasure we we begin to masturbate one another, my hands groping and squeezing as Kotarou's tongue runs up my own breasts.

    My nipples grow hard as Kotarou's tongue circles them. The doggy girl gives them a few teasing nibbles as I retaliate by squeezing her own breasts harder, both of us speeding up our other hands movement, quivering and moaning out in pleasure all the while.

    We continue this back and forth for a few minutes. My breathing becomes more and more labored as the feelings of pleasure begin to overwhelm me.

    "Nnnghh..!"

    Spurt!

    ..A-Ah..! Crap..!

    "K-Kotarou.. nngh! W-Wait, I-I need the bathroom!"

    My body instinctively tries to jolt up towards the restroom, but almost immediately I'm forced back down as Kotarou pins me against the bedsheets.

    I look up in a mix of surprise and confusion. "K-Kotarou?"

    "Risa is wearing her bathroom~"

    She can't seriously..

    "But, you'll.."

    Kotarou runs herself up along my body as I speak, licking up my neck before biting down on my earlobe.

    Nip.

    Nnngh!

    "I want Risa to feel good. Just go~!"

    I want to protest further, but as Kotarou slides her fingers deeper inside me, I just lose control.

    Pffffshhlllrrrshhhhhh..~

    Ohhh..!

    I don't even bother trying to fight back as a loud moan escapes my lips, my body thrusting forward as the warm liquids spray out violently against the doggy girls fingers and flood into my diaper once again.

    The padding which was already near capacity quickly bulks out and overflows with several golden rivulets pouring out the sides.

    At the same time, Kotarou lets out a moan of her own and begins to aggressively speed up her masturbation efforts, prompting me to do the same to her.

    My body is already virtually brimming with pleasure as I feel another foreign warmth filling the palm of my hand and.. dripping down onto my chest?

    "Ahhhh~..!"

    W-wait..

    Pssshhhhhhh!

    Oh my god.

    "K-Kotarou, you're.. you're peeing all over me!"

    The doggy girl looks down at me with a pervish, lustful grin and not a care in the world as her golden stream cascades down over of me like a mini-waterfall. The warm liquids drenching my naked body and sending me into a frenzy as the two of us continue masturbating each other at full force, continuing until both our bladders are drained and we're pushed to our climax.

    Hahhh.. hah..

    Oh god, and I just washed these sheets.

    But it was totally worth it.

    I gasp a bit as Kotarou collapses on top of me.

    "K-Kotarou.. I can't.. breathe."

    The doggy girl giggles as she rolls over with a quiet splash.

    Given Mikan's.. problems, I ended up investing in waterproof sheets. Meaning, the two of us are now laying in a mini-pool of our own making with nowhere to go.

    I almost feel a bit guilty for Kotarou, before I remember her own waterfall helped add to it.

    "Are you calling me fat, Risa?"

    I giggle in return as I lean over and give her a lick on the cheek.

    Though, looking over, she doesn't even appear bothered.

    "It's warm."

    Laying in the warmth actually feels rather nice as the two of us work to regain our energy. I think of drifting off to sleep here and dealing with the consequences later, but..

    "Right. Mikan. We should get cleaned up before she wakes up."

    "Risa..? Kotarou..?

    Oh, crap.

    My eyes bolt up to see a sleepy Mikan entering the room, her eyes rubbing her eyes as she gives out a yawn.

    "Nngh.. it was so noisy in here it woke Mikan up.. what are you two doi-.."

    ...

    ...

    Stare.

    Neither of us speak. My cheeks are on fire as I struggle to come up with words. Kotarou just blinks carelessly, as if there's nothing weird about this situation at all.

    "..Uhm.."

    "M-Mikan, I can.."

    Mikan just stares at the two of us, laying here naked in a golden puddle, with me wearing nothing but a soggy diaper.

    God.. how.. how do I even explain this.

    Before I even get the chance to, I see Mikan's cheeks flare up as red as a tomato before she quickly shields her eyes and backs out of the room.

    0768_MIK_C62.png

    "U-uhm, Mikan is sorry! Mikan will.. Mikan will come back later!"

    Well.. coming up with an excuse for this is going to be a challenge.

  6. With thanks to DerivativeWings and Phoenix (lordbardak) for editing

     

    (Warning: Contains underaged wetting desperation. Reader discretion advised)

     

     

    Sadness. It seemed like no matter where Mikhail went, it was always hanging in the back of his mind. The sights he saw in his travels hadn’t helped; if there wasn’t a village burned to cinders by roaming bandits, it was leveled completely by an aegis hell-bent on Alrest’s destruction. Even here in the comparatively-untouched Aletta region of Torna, there was a noticeable tension in the air. The army stationed here in the harbor, all personally hand-picked by Prince Addam himself, seemed too focused on the looming war ahead to find reasons to relax and smile.

    But then there was the party that the boy found himself traveling with. They were set on defeating Malos, a task that sounded impossible, yet they still laughed and chatted like everything was fine. He didn’t know if they were brave, or just idiots. Still, with their strength, they were probably the best group to be with in the middle of all the chaos.

    “Oi, Mik! You coming?”

    Mikhail looked over to Milton, the Gormotti boy who called him. Even this early in the morning, before most of the army had gotten up, Milton was bright-eyed, perky-eared, and smiling. Mik had no clue where that energy came from, but it was still better than being a sad grump, he supposed.

    “Yeah, I’m coming,” Mikhail replied. He let out a yawn as he walked through the camp.

    “You sleep well there?” asked Milton.

    “Guess so.” Mik rubbed a bit of sleep out of his eye. “I don’t get why we had to sleep in a tent. Addam has a big house right there.” He looked up to the manor that loomed over the camp, proof of his success and status on the Tornan titan.

    “There’s already loads of people sleepin’ in there,” said Milton. “Mostly kids and sick or hurt folk. You can’t walk two steps without bumpin’ into someone.”

    “I mean, we’re kids, too.”

    “You saying you can’t handle a little camping out, Mik?” Milton had a playful smile.

    “N-Not what I meant!” Mik shook his head. As mature as he may have been, he was still just a kid.

    “Heh heh, well, I don’t mind it myself,” continued Milton. “I’ve gotten used to camping outside since I met Addam. Sometimes, we’re out in the fields so long, I almost forget what a bed feels like.”

    Mik sighed. “Must be really tiring following a guy like him around all the time.”

    “Sure is, but I wouldn’t trade it for anything in all of Alrest.”

    “Really?” Mikhail looked at Milton and saw the contentment in his eyes. “You sure put a lot of faith in him.”

    Milton stopped and turned to him just as they went underneath the arch of a stone gateway. “Well, why wouldn’t I? If you saw the things he’s done like I have, you would think he can do anything, too!”

    “Anything… You mean like stop Malos?”

    Milton looked Mikhail right in the eyes and raised a confident fist. “If anyone in Alrest can stop Malos, it’s Addam. I’d swear my life on it!”

    Mikhail had to admit, he almost felt convinced just from that. Still, he found it hard to believe. Could a human even as supposedly great as Addam really stand up to something that destroyed an entire titan without breaking a sweat?

    “If you say so,” said Mikhail with a shrug.

    “Just stick with us and you’ll see for yourself, I promise.”

    “Boys, over here!”

    As if on cue, a strong voice caught the boys’ attention. They turned and saw Addam himself waving them over, an invitation they could not refuse. They jogged up to him and talked. Mikhail could not recall the exact conversation, since it was mostly between Addam and Milton. It was the usual pleasantries and whatnot, phrases like “stiff upper lip” were said, whatever they meant.

    Before long, they were joined by the rest of their group: Lora, Jin, Haze, Mythra, and Brighid. The other two, Hugo and Aegeaon, were off elsewhere on official Ardainian business. Some things just couldn’t wait even with the whole world at stake, Mik supposed.

    “Right, hope everyone slept well, because we have a big day ahead of us,” declared Addam with his usual go-getter smile. “Like I said last night, our main priority today is gathering food to help relieve the current shortage.”

    “Errand boy duty again. Can’t hardly wait,” said Mythra, crossing her arms and looking away.

    “Sorry if it’s not the most glamourous task in the world,” continued Addam, “But this is war. We have a responsibility to the people fighting under us.”

    “I’m okay with it,” chimed in Lora, “Jin and I both know what it’s like to have to go hungry. If I can keep that from happening to others, I’m happy enough.” Jin punctuated this with a nod.

    “With His Majesty gone and the bridge to the capital out, we may as well do all that we can for the militia here,” said Brighid, her voice elegant as always.

    “Fine,” shrugged Mythra, “Someone’s gotta look after you all out there, I guess.”

    “Besides,” Milton looked at Mythra, “It wouldn’t look good if the Aegis herself is just sittin’ around letting her bum get fatter.”

    Mythra turned to him with a glare. “And what are you doing staring at my butt?”

    “Can’t help it, you know. I have to make sure I don’t run into it and suffocate by accident.” Milton could hardly keep himself from cracking up at his own jokes.

    “E-Excuse me!?” Mythra’s cheeks turned red, her expression a mix of shock and anger.

    “Look out!” Milton already started running away, smiling all the while. “Don’t let the Aegis sit on you! You’ll wish for Malos to shoot you dead!”

    “Y-You are so dead!” yelled Mythra, giving chase. “Get back here, you little perv!”

    “Wait, Mythra!” called Addam, but his voice fell on deaf ears.

    The rest of the group stood back and watched the silliness taking place. Lora and Haze put a hand over their mouths to hide their giggling, while Jin and Brighid both shook their heads. Mikhail merely put his hands behind his head and sighed. Just another morning with these people, he thought to himself.

    Still, he couldn’t say he hated the silliness. At least it was something to distract from all the misery around them. Soon enough, they’d be getting right back to work, and he would follow them around the world as always. Today hopefully wouldn’t be too tiring, though. It was just gathering food; how bad could that be?

     


     

    “Nngh…”

    Mik couldn’t help but groan a bit while he rooted through another patch of weeds in Aletta’s overgrown fields. He had plenty of reasons to voice his displeasure. Gathering food had turned out to be a tedious task; he and Milton couldn’t help with hunting the wild animals in the region, so they were stuck with hanging back and searching for edible plants. That was also easier said than done, as the particular fruit they needed grew underground, with vines that looked only slightly different from the surrounding weeds. After a few hours under the sun, he was ready to be done with this.

    But most of his grunt came from one nuisance in particular. For much as he had been through in his life, Mikhail was still just a kid, with a bladder capacity to match. A few hours was enough for the pressure to reach the point where he could no longer ignore it.

    There was no point in putting it off any longer. He would have to let someone know he needed to pee, so they could stand guard while he handled his business. It was a bit demeaning at first, but with all the dangerous people and creatures running amok, the grown-ups made it clear that they couldn’t take any risks with them being on their own.

    Mikhail grunted as he stood back up, feeling the pressure shifting in his groin. He looked for Jin or Addam to be nearby so he could get this over with.

    “Having any luck over here?”

    Instead, he found Milton walking up to him, hands as empty as his.

    “Not really.” Mik shook his head. “It’s all weeds here.”

    Milton rubbed the back of his head. “Who’d have thought finding food for an army would be so tough, am I right?”

    “Or take so long…” Mikhail rubbed one leg with the other to soothe his aching muscles and bladder.

    “You okay?” asked Milton, leaning in and looking concerned.

    “Mmm, kinda.” At first, Mik thought of not saying anything, but what did he have to hide? They were boys in the middle of nowhere, who really cared about modesty?

    “I gotta pee,” he told Milton.

    Milton’s eyes widened a little.

    “What? It’s not a big deal,” said Mik.

    “N-no, I know that,” Milton quickly replied. “It’s just that… I know the feeling.”

    It was then that Mikhail noticed something off about Milton. The boy’s eyes had lost a bit of the carefree brightness behind them. His frown had a bit of strain to it, and his body seemed quite tense as well. It didn’t take a genius or even a grown-up to figure out why.

    “You too?”

    Milton nodded. “Been holdin’ onto it since a little after we started. I could really use a wee break myself.” As he spoke, his left leg rubbed over his right.

    At least I’m not alone, Mikhail thought. He had half-expected Milton to brag about being able to hold it all day, so to hear him admit his need was a little refreshing. That, and they a had better chance of getting a break with two kids asking instead of just him.

    “Come on, let’s go ask Jin or Addam to watch for us,” said Mikhail, turning and stepping away.

    “W-Wait, we can’t do that!”

    Mik stopped in his tracks and turned around, seeing Milton looking even more worried. “Why not?” he asked.

    “We’d be interrupting their work, that’s why,” said Milton. “We just have to wait for Addam to call a break. He always does at least once or twice in the day.”

    Mikhail crossed his arms. “That makes no sense. They’re just getting food, I’m sure they can take a couple minutes away from that.”

    “I know they could…” Milton shook his head. “It’s just, we can’t make ourselves a burden to them.”

    “And why not?”

    “Look at it this way,” Milton started, looking over to the adults as they went about gathering food. “We’re just kids, you and me. We can’t do a lick of fighting, so they have to look out for us out here.”

    “So?”

    Milton looked at the gang in front of him as they all rooted about in the ground. Lora and Haze compared veggies with a smile, Jin and Addam were off on their own, and Mythra and Brighid were apparently having a contest as to who could look the most annoyed. “So, if they start seeing us as burdens, they might want to leave us behind at a camp while they keep heading towards Malos.” He raised a fist and turned to Mik. “And I don’t want to sit around at a camp while they’re out there. I want to be right with them for the whole thing.”

    Mik frowned as he watched the others go about. Jin and Lora caught his glance especially, the first two people in a long time that made Mikhail feel like he wasn’t alone in this big, uncaring world. Much like Milton was with Addam, Mik felt the most content being at their side. He didn’t want to be stuck in some camp with people he didn’t know, possibly never to see those two again.

    But he couldn’t dismiss Milton as being ridiculous, either. Malos was nothing like the monsters and bandits their team had battled thus far. If he was going to prove that he deserved to stay, it would have to be as soon as he could.

    “Fine, I’ll try to hold it,” Mik relented.

    “Thanks, Mik.” Milton smiled. “Addam will call for a break soon, I’m sure of it.”

    “I hope you’re right,” said Mikhail. Already, his bladder felt heavier at his decision, but he tried his best to hide it. If it meant not being separated from his companions, he would do whatever it took.

     


     

    How hard is it to find food for one meal?

    As the group walked through more weeds to what felt like the twentieth spot to gather ingredients, Mikhail felt thankful that everyone’s attention was elsewhere. That way, he could hang back to hide his stiff walking and occasional hand placed between his legs.

    But even this provided little comfort to him now. This was the closest he had been to reaching his limit in a long time, and it felt every bit as painful and stressful as one would think.

    The few glances he took of Milton showed him that he felt the same way. The lad kept biting his lower lip and looking over to any rock, tree, or tall patch of grass, anywhere he could rush over to and hose down before soaking his overalls.

    This is stupid, Mikhail scolded himself, They’re not stopping anytime soon. Just tell them you gotta go already! Shaking his head, he steeled himself before opening his mouth to say just that.

    “Wait, look over there!” Lora beat him to breaking the relative silence. Mikhail whimpered a little bit, letting the question die in his throat.

    Everyone else stopped and turned to where Lora pointed. Not far from them were a handful of birdlike, bipedal monsters, all trying to pull a couple bulky containers along the ground.

    “Are those tirkin?” asked Haze.

    “It would seem so,” said Brighid, “But what could they be pulling?

    Addam’s smile dropped to a frown. “Why, those cheeky little buzzards! They’re stealing supplies from the militia!”

    “Oh dear, we can’t let them get away with that!” said Lora, winding up her braid around her hand.

    “Want me to call a beam down on them?” asked Mythra as a glow started to form on her circlet. “I’m sure nobody would mind a few less oversized birds in the world.”

    “And vaporize the supplies while you’re at it?” spoke Brighid. “We’re trying to get more supplies for the resistance, not less.”

    The glow faded. “Just a suggestion,” Mythra pouted.

    “We’ll deal with them in the usual manner,” said Jin, already stepping forward and unsheathing his nodachi.

    “Agreed.” Addam pulled his sword out, with the rest of the party following suit. He then turned to Mik and Milton, who both stood up tall and rigid with their hands at their sides. “Wait right here, boys. This will only be a moment.”

    “Y-Yes sir, M-Mister Addam, sir!” Milton replied like a private at boot camp.

    The instant all the grown-ups turned around and left to fight, the boys dropped their brave faces and shoved their hands to their groins. “Ah, that was too close!” Milton bemoaned.

    Mikhail had to agree, and he didn’t want to risk it any longer. “Come on, now’s our chance!” he said to Milton.

    “Our what?” Milton raised an eyebrow.

    “Let’s go while they’re busy fighting! I’m not waiting anymore!”

    Milton opened his mouth as if to object, but no objection came. Instead, he looked to the group, already in the midst of battle, then back to Mik, then to somewhere in between.

    “O-Okay, over there!” He nodded towards a small rock wall with an uphill incline next to it. It was a bit of a jog, but it would hide them from view long enough to do what they needed to do.

    It might have been against Addam’s orders, but with a chance for relief so close, Mikhail wasn’t complaining. “Then let’s go!” he declared, rushing off at once.

    The run to the spot took only a few seconds, but each one felt like minutes to Mik and Milton. Knowing that they would finally be peeing in a few seconds made both of their bladders subconsciously prepare to empty. By the time they reached the wall, they were both squirming with their hands crammed between their legs.

    “Ooh, I can’t wait!” said Milton while fumbling with the zipper at the crotch of his overalls. “I feel like I could explode!”

    “Me too!” Mikhail said. He was quite happy that his clothes were simple to get out of the way. Just pull his pants down a little, lift up the shirt, take aim, and-

    “Reeeee!”

    A shriek from above shoved all thoughts of peeing out of each boy’s head. They jumped back and went wide-eyed with panic at the sight of three tirkins standing on the rocks above them, each with a weapon drawn.

    “Ah, run!” yelled Milton, zipping his overalls back up while Mikhail flipped his tunic down.

    It was already too late. The tirkins leapt down, one landing in front of the boys and the other two at the sides. Just like that, they were surrounded with no escape. With their bodies trembling out of fear instead of a need to pee, the boys backed up on instinct until they hit the stone wall, the monsters creeping in all the while.

    “W-What do you want with us?” Mikhail tried to stand up tall and put on a brave face, though there was no hiding the quiver in his voice. “We don’t have anything you can take.”

    “Rah! No take, only hurt!” yelled the tirkin in front.

    “But w-why hurt us?” stammered Milton.

    “Your friends hurt tirkin friends! We hurt you now!” It stepped forward with a spear pointed forward, it’s comrades doing the same.

    Mikhail could only look at the tip of the crude spear as it inched closer to him. Was this really how he was going to die? Killed by a random monster just because he chose peeing over staying safe? And not long after he found people he actually liked in this world, too. Oh well, he supposed, if he had to go, it probably wasn’t the worst way. His only regret was that someone else would be dying right next to him.

    But just before the spear could reach them, a sharp, chilling wind sliced through the air. The spear’s tip shattered from the handle, and the tirkin fell backwards onto its bottom with a yelp.

    “Wha!? Who turn down temperature!?” yelled another monster.

    A crack from a fiery braid across the face helped warm it back up.

    “What happening!?” The third tirkin managed to cry out before a gust of wind blew it back, sending it tumbling through the grass.

    It all happened so fast, Mikhail wasn’t sure that it was actually happening at first. However, the sight of Jin, Lora, and Haze rushing up and putting themselves in front of the beasts. Rescue had come, and he could not be happier for it.

    “If you value your lives, you will flee and not attack us again,” declared Jin in a combat stance.

    As the tirkin collected themselves, they took the warning to heart and ran with their tails between her legs. “Tirkin not forget this!” the lead one yelled as he ran the fastest.

    Once they were out of sight, the adults put their weapons away and turned to the kids. Haze and Lora came up to them and Lora asked, “Are you alright?”

    “Y-Yeah, we’re fine,” said Mikhail, avoiding eye contact. It wasn’t entirely truthful; he may have been unhurt, but he was quickly remembering the reason he came here, and how little time he had left before the pressure finally overwhelmed him.

    “I’m glad to hear that,” came Addam’s voice as he walked up with the rest of the crew in tow. He crossed his arms and cast a set of stern parental eyes on them. “But what were you doing all the way over here? I thought I told you to wait back behind us.”

    “Um, a-about that, Mister Addam,” Milton tried to speak with a clear tension on his face. “We were just, er, I mean, it w-was a long day and, uh, I thought we could j-just-”

    “We gotta pee!”

    Mikhail’s outburst brought open mouths and wide eyes to the whole group. He was far past caring about that, however, as he squeezed his legs together and hunched over without shame. He could endure this little embarrassment if it meant not pissing himself right there.

    “It’s true!” said Milton next to him, grabbing his groin and putting one knee in front of the other. “We were just gonna pop off real quick, but then those monsters jumped us and-”

    “Right, say no more!” Addam put his hands up, and the boys fell silent, though they still squirmed in place. He turned to the others and said, “Come, let’s give the boys some privacy, and quick!”

    “Er, good idea,” said Lora, scratching her cheek while she headed off.

    “Don’t have to tell me twice,” said Jin as he followed behind.

    While the rest of them dispersed, Addam turned to the boys as he walked away. “I’ll be nearby if you need me,” he said before disappearing behind the rock.

    “Th-Thank you, Mister Addam!” Milton said while fumbling with his zipper again.

    Mik had nothing more to add, so he went right to lifting up his tunic and loosening his pants. He had precious few seconds before it would come shooting out, and he wasn’t wasting them.

    Before long, both boys were facing the rock wall, their pants undone and privates aimed forward. It was there that Mikhail realized how close they stood next to each other, letting the open air mingle with places it normally didn’t. The awkwardness spread downwards, halting his stream from starting for a couple extra seconds, and judging by the lack of peeing from Milton, his friend probably felt the same way.

    But before he could take a step away, the moment passed, and two golden trickles spilled out onto the ground, both building into a steady and powerful stream that trailed up the rock until it reached a height halfway between the boys’ knees and hips. A noisy splatter reached their ears as their pee hit full power, both of them letting it fly without shame. It didn’t take long for the dirt at the base to become saturated with pee, and a puddle grew out, stopping short of their shoes.

    At first, neither Mikhail nor Milton could think of anything but how glad they were to finally relieve their overfilled bladders. Milton was more vocal with his relief, letting out a long, loud moan and lifting his head up, his ears leaning back as if an invisible hand was patting him. Mikhail only closed his eyes and sighed, but he was smiling all the way on the inside. All that struggling had built up to this nice release, and he was content to stand there and ride it all the way out in peace.

    “Huh, would you look at that?”

    Milton’s words made Mik open his eyes. He first turned to his friend, then followed his gaze down at where their piddle struck the rock. He, too, found himself mesmerized by what he saw: with the sun hitting this side of the rock, the parts of the wall covered in their urine gained an odd gleam, not quite like a valuable mineral, but still satisfying to look at in a weird way.

    As Mik looked on, something inside stirred him to move, perhaps out of his boyish instinct. He turned his hips left and right, coating more of the wall and making a bigger shiny area. Seeing it grow bigger with his own pee felt strangely pleasing, motivating him to keep covering more and more.

    “Gonna paint the whole rock there?”

    Until Milton reminded him that he wasn’t alone. Suddenly, Mikhail became quite shy, bringing his sway to a complete stop. Great, he probably thinks I’m a weirdo now.

    “It works better if you start up higher, like this!”

    Out of the corner of his eye, Mikhail noticed Milton’s stream going upwards. He couldn’t resist looking over and finding out why. Milton had leaned back a bit and lifted his boyhood, the arc now rising above his stomach. True to his word, his part of the rock was coated quicker, with the urine covering the gaps as it ran down.

    Guess he’s a weirdo, too, Mik thought as he looked at Milton’s unashamed grin while he played with his pee. Still, he couldn’t blame the kid; in the short time he had known Milton, he had seen how he wanted to keep things fun, even in such dark times. It reminded him a bit of Lora, always smiling and optimistic no matter what.

    In any case, Milton wasn’t bothered with a little pee play, so Mikhail decided he may as well join back in. Leaning back just like him, Mik pointed his privates up, raising his stream’s trajectory and hitting the wall above stomach-height. Chuckles followed as the two went about marking the rock as best they could. It was a small respite from their tough life, and they would enjoy it while it lasted.

    Not much longer, and both boys reached the end of their pee, the streams hitting lower until they fell onto the ground, then stopping off after a couple last spurts. They each shook out the remaining drops, then tucked themselves back into their clothes, modest again.

    “I think we did a fine job, wouldn’t you say?” said Milton as he admired their work. At the end, just about every part of the wall they could reach was covered up to belly-height. The shine made the rock look practically radiant in the sun now.

    Mik paid little mind to it, however. With his bladder empty, he was free to think of other stuff again, and they weren’t happy thoughts. He had embarrassed himself in front of the whole group. Even if he hadn’t actually wet himself, it was more reason for them to think of him as a burden. He let out a small grunt in frustration at his failure.

    “I know the feeling,” he heard Milton say next to him. The boy’s goofy smile had gone, weighed down by the same facts that Mikhail had realized. “I guess we have some explaining to do now.”

    “Let’s just get this over with,” said Mikhail.

    The boys left their “art” behind, Mik leading the way. As they rounded the corner, neither of them could look Addam in the eyes when he turned around, even with his gentle smile and understanding eyes.

    “You boys alright? You look rather glum for someone who just avoided hosing their trousers,” said Addam.

    “W-We’re fine, Mister Addam,” said Milton, “But we’re awful sorry for running off like that. We just couldn’t hold it any longer.”

    Addam shook his head. “You have nothing to apologize for, Milton. I’m mostly the one to blame for this mishap. We had gotten into a rhythm, and I had forgotten about pacing ourselves with a break.” He then rubbed his chin and said, “But still, if it was that bad, you could have piped up about it. We would have kept an eye for you both, you know.”

    “Aye, we know.” Milton rubbed the back of his head. “But it’s just… well, you see…”

    “We didn’t want to be burdens.”

    Much like Mikhail’s previous outburst, this brought another confused look from Addam. “Burdens? What do you mean?” he asked.

    Milton sighed. “We just wanted to show we could still hang in there with you all, and that you wouldn’t have to… leave us behind before we got close to Malos.”

    Mikhail could see Milton’s body deflate more as he uttered those words, so much so that it weighed him down as well. Even when sold as a slave, he could scarcely recall a moment where he felt more pathetic than this.

    “I must admit, I’m still perplexed by this,” said Addam, rubbing her chin. “Where in Alrest did you get the idea that we thought you both as burdensome?”

    Both boys looked up almost as dumbfounded as Addam was. “M-Mister Addam?” mumbled Milton.

    “Milton, you’ve been with me for, what is it, three years now? Surely, you would know better than that,” said Addam with a patient smile. “We have to keep an extra eye out for you both, sure, but we do so because we want to, not because we have to.”

    Mikhail had to blink a couple times before responding. “You mean you actually want us around?”

    “Of course we do!” came Lora’s voice, getting the three’s attention. They found that she wasn’t alone, either; the rest of the gang followed behind her, their focus on the boys giving them more reason to blush.

    “You don’t have to fight monsters to help out,” said Haze. “Just by walking and laughing and smiling with us, you’re reminding us of why we’re fighting in the first place.”

    “That, and if we were gonna ditch you guys, I’m sure it would’ve already happened,” Mythra added.

    “Mythra,” said Addam like a parent chastising their child.

    “What?” Mythra crossed her arms. “I’m just trying to help and stuff.”

    Mikhail had to lower his head to hide the blush growing on his cheeks. People actually wanted him, not just as cheap slave labor, but as a companion. It was a foreign feeling, and he didn’t fully know what to make of the emotions stirring within.

    But he at least had to do one thing. Lifting his head up, Mikhail looked right at the group. “Th-”

    “Thanks a bunch, you guys!”

    It was Milton’s turn to interrupt. Stepping forward and showing his reddened face, he went on without shame. “We’ll make this up to you all somehow. We’ll…” his eyes drifted about for a moment. “We’ll do the cooking tonight! With all the stuff we’ve been gathering today!”

    Mikhail realized his mouth was still open, so he closed it. “Y-Yeah, what he said,” he added. He put it better than I could’ve, anyway.

    “Ha ha, I look forward to whatever you whip up!” Addam said, placing a hand on Milton’s shoulder. In response, the lad closed his eyes and smiled, looking like a kitten enjoying a good petting.

    “Great,” said Mythra, bringing the moment to an end. “So now that we’re done here, can we please get back to finding all this junk?”

    “Actually, I have a better idea,” said Addam. “I think we’ve earned ourselves a little rest first. Take some time to snack, catch your breath, or do whatever else you need to.”

    “With pleasure!” Haze declared, grabbing onto Lora’s arm.

    “Er, right…” Lora gained a blush. “We’ll just… be over there somewhere if anyone needs us. Would you mind coming with us, Brighid? We’ll need a lookout for… reasons.”

    “If... I must,” said an expressionless Brighid.

    As the trio departed, with Lora and Haze having a certain tension to their walk, Mythra scoffed and turned around. “Fine, but everybody better hurry it up!”

    The men stared with open mouths and raised eyebrows as Mythra walked away. “Now what could be her problem?” Milton wondered aloud.

    Mikhail shrugged and glanced away, turning his attention to the sky and cloud sea towards the east. He should have felt frustrated and embarrassed after this ordeal, but he didn’t. Instead, he was oddly at peace with everything at the moment.

    Maybe it was because he didn’t have that painful pressure to worry about now, he wondered. He certainly hadn’t had a whiz like that in a long time. Then again, he didn’t have anyone to share that feeling with before, nor did he have people to look forward to when he was done. Mikhail knew now that this group was one-of-a-kind, and there was nowhere in Alrest he would rather be. Maybe it wouldn’t last, and their world was destined to be destroyed, but he couldn’t dwell on that. For now, all he could do was be content with where he was for as long as it lasted.

  7. With thanks to Sake for editing

     

    Sunlight. Warm weather. Chirping birds. People walking and talking all around. The various roars and beeps of traffic nearby. Not that long ago, these would have been the bane of her existence, something she would have done anything to escape from. Today, however, they were things she could tolerate, at least while she was close to home, where an escape route could easily be planned.

    But she needed to do better, not just for her sake, but for all of her friends and the people who needed her help. This was why Futaba was squatting outside of Leblanc Cafe one summer Sunday afternoon. She had been mentally preparing for the task that lay before her today. It had nothing to do with going into the Metaverse or battling sinister shadows. No, this task was far scarier than that, something she had nearly talked herself out of doing several times: going somewhere with a lot of people and getting used to being around large crowds, as she had written on her promise list.

    Thankfully, she wouldn’t be going alone; Ren would be by her side. That was the plan, at least, but it required that he was actually present first.

    “What’s he doing in there?” Futaba asked herself as she checked her phone again. Twenty minutes late now. She wondered if Sojiro had tied him up with some dishes to wash or something. She could always go in and see what the deal was, she supposed.

    That, and she had another reason for going into Leblanc. Her morning coffee and just-for-building-confidence energy drink had been working through her body while she waited, and they were reaching their last destination before they would exit her body. Her squat especially didn’t help, since her bladder couldn’t tell the difference between it and the position she took whenever she made use of a squat toilet.

    “Okay, bathroom time!” She stood up and stretched her arms and legs. If she was gonna finish her task, using the toilet beforehand would be a smart idea. It was like her video games, after all; proper prepping could be the difference between success and failure.

    But before she could take a single step, she heard the bells jingling above Leblanc’s door. Out walked Ren in his casual clothes, with no bag or Morgana in sight.

    “Oh! There you are,” said Futaba. “Took your sweet time getting out here, huh?”

    “Yeah, sorry about that.” Ren rubbed his head. “Boss had me do some prep-work before I could leave. Dishes, cooking food, stuff like that.”

    “Heh, figured he roped you into something again. Guess I’m not the only one who needs you as a Key Item.”

    “Er, the what?”

    “It’s nothing,” Futaba said with a giggle. “But speaking of Sojiro, we should probably let him know what we’re up to today. Can’t have him thinking you kidnapped me or something.”

    Ren nodded, his eyes holding a bit of fear at the thought.

    With that, the two headed back into Leblanc. Futaba could feel a mixture of excitement and nervousness coursing through her. She was about to get started on her first promise list since childhood. It wouldn’t be easy, but she would give it her all, and she knew the best place to get started.

     


     

    Akihabara was like heaven on Earth for anyone into the geek scene. Stores for tech and machinery for the nerd in everyone ran up and down each street, with loads of shoppers going in and out every day.

    It was the perfect location for Futaba to learn how to overcome her fear of crowds. The many displays of brand new electronics would help keep her distracted from how scared she was. It was also somewhere she had been to before, even if that trip would have ended badly if not for Ren saving her at the last second.

    Futaba looked up at Ren as they walked through a large and busy chain store. She had already noticed in that prior trip, but it was rather strange how just being around him had a calming effect on her. Even surrounded by strangers and noise with her heart pounding, she didn’t want to run away and hide under a blanket and laptop. She could actually focus on things other than how anxious she felt, like the nifty features on that new laptop, or how ridiculously overpriced those headphones were.

    Her biggest focus, however, was how bad she needed to pee now.

    Futaba realized her mistake the moment she and Ren crammed into the first subway. Being wedged between so many strangers got her anxiety up, and that always made her need to pee worse. Again, Ren’s presence kept her fears from going out of control, but there was little he could do for the other problem.

    It felt like ages had passed before they finally stepped off the last subway. Her nerves calmed down not long after, but her bladder felt just as full. She knew full well the solution to her problem, and had turned to Ren a few times already to try asking him where the bathroom was. Each of those attempts ended with the question dying in her throat.

    Whenever she looked at him, Futaba couldn’t help but recall the day she took down Medjed for the Phantom Thieves. She didn’t acknowledge at first, but it felt nice to show off her hacking skills in front of an audience. That was, until she peed her pants immediately afterwards, with Ren and a talking cat there to see it all. It didn’t make her wish for death like she had told them, but it was still a humiliating experience that she would rather forget as soon as possible.

    She had no doubt Ren hadn’t forgotten about that incident, and mentioning her need to pee would bring that memory front and center. She couldn’t let that happen, not when she was doing everything she could to make herself a capable, semi-sociable individual again.

    Instead, she had a better plan: wait for Ren to visit the bathroom, then slip into the ladies’ room while he was gone. No need to even say anything, then; he probably wouldn’t even mention anything once she got back. All she had to do now was play the waiting game and act inconspicuous all the while.

    “You okay there, Futaba?”

    “Huh?”

    Perhaps she needed to work on the inconspicuous part. Futaba looked to Ren like she’d been caught peeking at another student’s paper during a test. “Um, sure! Doing okay here, yep, that’s me!” she quickly answered, standing up tall.

    “Er, alright then,” said Ren with a slight head-tilt.

    He might have said it, but Futaba knew he had to be concerned for her, scrutinizing every last move she made to see if she was hiding something. She had to distract him, somehow. It was a long-shot, but she would have to use a skill that she was still a novice at: smalltalk.

    “Hey, did you see that tablet earlier? Whoever drew that was a real pro,” she said, “Not as good as Inari, though. He’s got a particularly pervy view on art.”

    Futaba looked away the whole time, not wanting to see if Ren’s inquisitive stare still piercing through her. If she couldn’t think of a way to placate him, then she just had to hope something else would take his focus off her.

    Just as she thought that, a loud commotion started up next to the two.

    “Wh-Whoa, what’s going on!?” said Futaba as they turned to find a crowd near them.

    “There’s a super-limited sale at the PC section!” yelled a skinny man.

    “Three terabytes for only 500 yen!? What a steal!” declared a black-haired woman.

    “That’s gonna sell out in seconds!” said another man as he jogged past the two.

    He was not the only one. Futaba and Ren felt a rumbling of people moving all at once behind them. They turned around, but it was already too late: a massive crowd rushed past, too dense to avoid anyone. Before Futaba knew it, she felt herself being dragged along its numbers, the sheer body heat and density making it hard to breathe.

    “Gah! Ren! Help! Teammate pulled by horde!” she yelled, flailing her arms in an attempt to break free.

    Almost as quickly as she was pulled in, the crowd came to a stop. Futaba knew this would be her best chance of escape. Pulling her arms back down, she made use of her small frame to squeeze through the mess of unfamiliar faces while they remained unaware of her presence. Eventually, she stumbled out of the crowd like someone lost in a corn field, landing on her hands and knees. Oh sweet personal space, how I missed you! she thought while she took the moment to breathe.

    “Well, that was one experience I wasn’t expecting today,” she said as she stood up, turning towards Ren.

    Ren was unable to respond on account of not being there.

    “Uh, R-Ren?” Futaba looked around, scanning the dozens of faces around her. Not a single one belonged to her friend. It only now dawned on her that she was the only one pulled away by the crowd.

    All by herself in the middle of the city, surrounded by strangers; Futaba had reached her worst-case scenario. She could hear her heart beating faster even with all the commotion around her. A bead of sweat formed on her forehead, and her hands began to shake.

    But worst of all, her bladder let off a sharp pang of pressure, forcing her legs together from the knees up. As her anxiety grew, her faith in her ability to hold it dropped in response. She could already picture herself standing in a puddle with soaked pants as a crowd stared and judged, the words “Game Over” hanging above her head while tears flowed from her eyes. At the rate things were going, that fantasy seemed destined to become reality.

    No! Futaba clapped her hands to her head. This is just the first task on my promise list. I’m a Phantom Thief, I can beat this no problem!

    Despite her attempt to calm herself, Futaba could still feel her heart beating faster with each second. She had to act before her anxiety could take over, or it would be mission failed on level one. With trembling hands, Futaba pulled out her phone and called Ren’s number, doing her best to ignore that she was calling a boy around her age. One ring, two rings, and then…

    “Futaba? You okay?”

    Hearing his voice made Futaba feel like she was in a post-apocalyptic film and had just made contact with another living person.

    “M-Mayday, mayday,” she started, looking around herself. “I’m trapped in the Home Appliances Kingdom. The Three Terabytes war rages on outside. There are just… so many people…” Another pang from her bladder forced her to put a hand to her groin. “Hrgh… I don’t know if I can last much longer. My heart’s pounding, and I… I really have to-”

    A dial tone interrupted her. She looked at her phone and saw the words “Call Failed” in an ominous red color. Her plan to stay put while helping direct Ren to her was not going to work now. He’d have to comb the whole appliance section to find her first, and between her panicky brain and bursting bladder, she simply couldn’t wait that long. She had to get back to where they got split up, and fast.

    Keeping one hand between her legs, Futaba stepped off in the direction the crowd came from. She bit her lower lip and whimpered while passing what seemed like dozens, no, hundreds of strangers, each one looking more intimidating and judgmental than the last. She could only wonder how many of them were looking at her and thinking snide remarks about the strange girl walking by.

    Aah, don’t think about that! she chided herself. She needed to stay focused on her target, the scruffy-haired and bespectacled Ren. Her fearless leader wouldn’t let anything stop him, especially not being lost in a store. He would be calm and suave and totally in control like usual.

    Most importantly, he would be standing right over there, which he actually was.

    “Ah!” Futaba ran to him just as he was about to take off somewhere. “There you are!”

    “Futaba!” He turned to her, his worried frown disappearing.

    “I… I, I, I…” With everything she was feeling, Futaba couldn’t begin to think of a response.

    “I was about to come find you,” said Ren.

    “Oh…” Futaba looked at him and smiled. “Th-Thanks. I didn’t think I was gonna see you until the end of time, but then I thought about you while I was wondering around the store, and bam, a wild Ren appeared!”

    Ren chuckled. “It’s good to see you again.”

    “So you’re relieved? What an incredible coincidence! Me too.” Back by his side, Futaba could feel her heart slowing down and muscles relaxing. With the terror of the crowd in the past, she felt like the rest of this trip would go smoothly now.

    “Aah!?”

    Until a spurt into her underwear reminded her of something she had neglected for far too long.

    Futaba’s face contorted and hands snapped back to her groin to keep anything and everything else from slipping through her defenses. Time was running out and she knew it; if she didn’t find a bathroom soon, she’d be tripping the instant-fail condition of this quest right at the tail end.

    “Hey, what’s wrong?” she heard Ren ask.

    “Nngh, bladder status critical! Need toilet now!” she managed to say.

    “A… bathroom?” Ren raised an eyebrow.

    “Now!”

    “R-Right! They had some at the entrance. This way!” said Ren as he stepped forward.

    “Th-The entrance!?” Futaba’s pupils shrank. It already felt like she couldn’t take more than a couple steps. The front of the store may as well be on the other side of the city. Curse you, real world, and your lack of fast travel!

    While she fretted, she didn’t notice Ren walking around her until he felt his hands on her bare shoulders. She jumped a little at the contact, but was otherwise rooted to the spot.

    “Come on, Futaba, you got this,” he said. “Just take it one step at a time.”

    “I…” really don’t think I can make it! she wanted to say as she looked up to Ren. That thought died once she saw his eyes, full of confidence and concern for her. She had no idea if he knew, but looking into those eyes made the impossible tasks feel beatable, like getting a special new power right before the final boss.

    “A-Alright,” she said. “There, now, please!”

    Futaba lowered her head and closed her eyes, letting Ren guide her steps through the store. With each step, she felt her bladder tremble, fearing that it would be the one that burst the dam. Even with how weak her hold felt, she refused to give in, not when her friend believed in her. She didn’t think about how many people were potentially looking at her, or how far she still had to go to reach the bathroom. All of her focus was on taking that next step, making sure she could keep it all in for just that little bit longer...

    “Futaba, we’re here!”

    “Huh?” Futaba opened her eyes. Right in front of her was the door the ladies’ room, a sight so good that she had to wonder if she wasn’t just suffering from some pee-induced delusion. She would figure that out soon enough.

    “Aah, BRB!” she declared as she pushed through the door, disappearing from Ren’s sight.

    A nice, clean bathroom greeted her, with an open stall at the end. It wasn’t more than a few meters, but Futaba knew they would feel like miles. One false move here, and her efforts would be in vain.

    Come on, just a little further! She thought as she squeezed herself especially hard, steeling herself for the desperate run to come. “All-out attaaaaack!”

    Throwing everything she had into this last dash, Futaba rushed forward, one hand firmly between her legs while the other caught and closed the door as she stepped inside the stall. Once it locked, she faced the toilet, discovering it to be the Western sit-down kind. She thanked her lucky rolls that Sojiro’s House had one of these, so she was well-trained either way.

    Turning around, she wiggled in place while undoing her belt and zipper. Once undone, she executed her super move of yanking down her cargo pants and Feathermen-themed panties while falling back onto the toilet.

    As soon as her butt landed on the seat, the last of Futaba’s holding strength gave out. It started with a light dribble falling straight down, the noise of each drop distinguishable from the other. The floodgates slowly opened from there, growing into a powerful, erratic, yellow-tinted spray, much of it crashing into the water while a bit still hit the surrounding bowl. The room filled with a loud splashing noise coupled with a strong hiss. If anyone else was in the bathroom, they would have no doubt as to what was happening in her stall.

    None of it mattered one bit to Futaba. Not the noisiness of her pee, not having to do it in a public bathroom, or the desperate march she made through the store to get there. Against all odds, she had averted disaster and made it to the toilet, with only a single spurt into her panties counting against her. It was a mission accomplished by the skin of her teeth, and  a victory worth celebrating.

    Leaning her head back, Futaba shut her eyes and opened her mouth into a big smile. Lost in her delirium, she let out a sound that was part-sigh and part-laughter, not unlike a hyena’s laugh. Anyone else in the bathroom would think she was a demented girl, but how else was she to express her relief and joy with this tingly sensation coursing through her?

    Her pee went on like this for who-knows-how-long. Futaba certainly didn’t; it seemed like years passed before her stream slowly died away, turning into a light trickle for a little bit, then stopping altogether. Her big smile died away as well, though a bit of the tingle remained.

    Futaba paid little mind to it, however. The high of her pee time had passed, letting her become more aware of her situation again. Sooner or later, she would have to leave this stall and face Ren and anyone else who saw her desperate march. Suddenly, she didn’t feel so much like celebrating anymore.

    But first, she needed to clean herself up. Turning her head, she reached out for the toilet paper.

    “Wh-What!?”

    Her smile dropped entirely as she saw the dispenser completely void of any paper, her arm trembling in the air. She was officially stranded on the toilet without a lifeline, a situation she had never considered happening despite her many hours spent preparing for this outing. She couldn’t even begin to think of a solution to her problem.

    Facing forward, Futaba let her arm down, content to sit there and let her anxiety build. However, her hand didn’t fall to the side like she expected. Instead, it landed on a panel next to the seat, the palm pressing a button.

    “What th-GYAAAAAH!?”

    Futaba didn’t even have the time to process that when something far more important got her attention. Beneath her lap, a spray of water shot from the bowl, landing a critical hit right at her weak spot for massive damage. Her eyes and mouth shot open as sensations and emotions of all kinds bombarded her brain.

    It was too much, too fast for her liking. She fumbled along the panel, mashing buttons faster than she did for any video game. Each one made the pressure and aim go all over the place, giving her bottom and elsewhere a good soaking. She eventually found the off button, but the damage was done.

    Yup, I’m done here! Futaba stood up and patted her behind at lightning speed, only getting it to a cool dampness before pulling her pants back up. She shivered at her underwear making contact with the wetness. Please don’t show up on my pants!

    From then on, Futaba’s only thought became of leaving the bathroom. She certainly did not want to think about the lingering tingling at a certain part of her, at least not until she got back to her room where she would be totally alone again. Her mind went elsewhere while she washed her hands, scrubbing for much longer than necessary. Afterwards, she stuck a paper towel down her pants to try and properly dry those places, for as much good as it could do by then.

    Seconds later, she creaked the bathroom door open and crept outside, where Ren turned to her at once. His eyes went down to her pants then back to her red face and fogged-up glasses.

    “Um, you alright there?” he asked.

    Futaba kept her head down while she spoke. “C-Can we, um, please b-be somewhere, er, not people-y?”

    Ren looked as if he was about to ask something else, but instead nodded and motioned for Futaba to follow. She walked behind him like a puppy following its mother, not caring where she ended up, just so long as it was not here.

     


     

    “Will this do?” Ren turned to her and asked.

    Futaba looked around at the alleyway Ren brought her to. While she could still hear and see people walking nearby, she knew this was probably the most privacy she could ask for. That, and the short walk outside in the fresh air helped to cool her down after… that happened. Her face wasn’t so red, and her glasses were no longer fogged up from the heat on her face.

    “Y-Yeah, it’s good enough.” Futaba turned back to Ren, her hands behind her back. “Uhh, so… good news: I didn’t have a nervous breakdown or an accident on this trip!” She looked up with a shaky smile.

    A couple seconds later, and that smile fell back to a frown. “And that’s about where the positives end.”

    “Is that not good enough?” asked Ren.

    “Are you kidding? I almost wet myself in front of you a second time. I don’t even wanna think about all the people who might’ve seen me being marched to the bathroom like I’m five years old.” She let out a sigh as if she were deflating. “My performance today was like bronze-medal caliber at best.”

    Ren shrugged. “I thought you did alright.”

    “At least you agree with me… Wait, what?” Futaba looked up in confusion.

    “You found your way back to me when we got split up all on your own. That’s something to be proud of.”

    “I, well…” Futaba rubbed her head. “Yeah, I did do that. Still, I wanna go out one time without embarrassing myself. Just be like a total NPC, that’s all.”

    Ren chuckled. “You’ll get there. It just takes time. Think of it…” he scratched his chin for a moment. “Like your RPG’s. You don’t hit the max level from only one quest, but each one gives you more experience than you had before.”

    “Th-That…” Futaba’s eyes widened like a kid on Christmas. “That makes perfect sense! Why did I never think like that before?” She lifted her arms and looked at Ren with a smile. “Okay then, I won’t stop until I’ve completed all my tasks and maxed out my social skills tree. You can count on that!”

    Ren only smiled, for he didn’t need to say anything else.

    “Alright, just gotta remember a few tips next time we’re out. First, think of you if we end up getting separated again. Second, absolutely visit the bathroom before we go anywhere.”

    “See, that’s the spirit,” said Ren.

    “Third, bring emergency toilet paper in case the bathroom doesn’t have any.”

    Ren only blinked in response.

    “Oh, and maybe we should zip-tie our arms together so there’s no chance of us being split up again!”

    “Um, Futaba…”

    “Hee hee, I’m just joking!” About that last one, at least. She sighed and let her arms fall down, slightly swinging from the momentum. “Phew, I know we haven’t been here long, but I feel worn out.”

    “We did go through a lot today.” Ren stepped forward. “We should probably head back.”

    “I guess so,” said Futaba, turning around and setting off. “It feels kinda weird, though. We came all this way to Akihabara, but we didn’t buy anything. Would’ve been nice to have something to take back with… huh!?”

    Futaba stopped in her tracks, her jaw wide open.

    “What’s going on?” asked Ren at her side.

    Futaba lifted an arm and pointed straight forward. “Is that a retro gaming store?”

    Ren followed her hand to the storefront, its windows filled with old video games and merchandise. “Looks like it,” he said.

    “And someone I know happens to have a FamiDrive at their place. Mwehehe…” she turned to him with a smirk. “Come, Ren, it’s time to start your education of the classics.”

    Keeping that smile, Futaba set off towards the store with Ren in tow. Even with her fatigue, she was not going to miss on the chance to help bring him into her world. It was the least she could do after everything he had done for her. After this, she would have to keep working at her promise list and give it her all as a Phantom Thief. Look out, world, here comes Futaba!

  8. "What is taking him so long," Asuna Yuuki wondered as she stood awkwardly at the front desk of the Salon de Cafe, looking around at all the patrons at their tables, while she had to stand there, waiting for someone else. And there was one thing she was noticing among the customers, her fears from the outside being confirmed. "I'm way underdressed." This was a pretty classy place, and she was just dressed in normal street clothes. Granted, her normal clothes were nice, with a white coat, pink sweater underneath to stave off the mid-December Tokyo weather, but it wasn't cold enough to stop her from wearing a crimson skirt with only black tights beneath. She looked nice, but she wasn't dressed up and that made her feel inadequate. "Maybe I should have looked up the address when Kirito sent it, gotten a sense of the clientele."

    "Yo, Asuna!" Upon hearing her name, and the voice she recognized best outside her family, Asuna swiveled around towards the entrance. Instantly, her worries about being overdressed washed away. Coming through the glass door was the man she was waiting for, the man who had invited her out for the day, Kazuto Kirigaya, or Kirito as she knew him as. To say the two knew each other from the days of Sword Art Online would be leaving out 99% of the story. Being used to him, her first thought was how basic he was dressed, in the same clothes he wore everywhere besides school: jeans, a t-shirt, and a black coat . "Sorry, were you waiting long?"

    "Not that long. So, why'd you pick a place like this? This is more of the place I'd expect my mother to frequent, not so much you."

    "You remember Seijirou, right? He treated me to this place while he was giving me the lowdown on Death Gun. It seemed like the sort of place that would make for a good date. I had a day off, you had a day off, so all the pieces fell into place."

    "Kirito, you don't have to go to such lengths just for me. I mean, how much does a place like this cost?"

    "...you got me. I have an ulterior motive for picking this place. Truth is, I still have a lot of money from the GGO case, even after buying a few things for myself and Sugu, it's more than I know what to do with. I do this, I can treat you and spend a lot of that cash all at once. Another win-win."

    "Wow, I wasn't expecting such a practical reason for a man as obsessed with style as you."

    "What's that supposed to mean?"

    "You stuck by a Photon Sword in a game called Gun Gale Online because it looked cool."

    "No, it was because I spent years honing my skills with the blade! I don't know how to use a gun!"

    "And I recall one of our first encounters involved arguing over who got to keep a black coat that you just wouldn't give up."

    "I don't remember it going like that. Not saying it doesn't sound like me, but..."

    "But you would do it. Because that's the Kirito I know." Asuna smiled happily, bringing Kazuto back from his arguing. Regardless of his quirks, she loved him, a very calming thought. "Well, you're here now. Let's get a table."

    "After you." Asuna took the lead, though Kazuto still guided her to a table for two by the windows. "Be sure to take a close look at the desserts menu, they've got some real ritzy stuff."

    "I'll look, but I need to be careful. A lady needs to watch what she eats."

    "Come on, you can let loose a little bit. I still think you look a little malnourished."

    "What kind of a compliment is that?"

    "It's not. Are you sure that's how you looked before Aincrad?"

    "Of course it is! I've been through physical therapy same as you, and I've weighed myself again! Same as I've always been, thir-" In her rant, Asuna had almost lost herself and revealed a woman's greatest secret. "It's none of your business!" She looked away as a blush illuminated her cheeks, grinding their conversation to a halt. It was only after a few seconds of silence that she looked back a small bit. "...do you really think I'd look better with a little more weight?"

    "I don't think it's my place to tell you what to do, but I wouldn't exactly mind it."

    "...I'll think about it." Asuna hid her face behind the laminated paper menu, not exactly reading the contents, just blankly staring at the words.

    "Are you two ready to order anything?" In her self-inflicted isolation, she didn't notice the waiter approach their table.

    "Should we just start with drinks, Asuna?"

    Now she needed to super quickly scan the drinks menu to find something there she'd like. Time to prove that "Flash" was a legitimate nickname for her. "I'll take some of the green tea, if you please."

    "And for you, sir?"

    "Uh...I'll have the same. Actually, if we're both ordering the same thing, we should just get the pot of tea and share it. Is that alright," Kazuto asked.

    "Yes, that sounds fine," Asuna agreed, putting her menu down on the table. "Thank you," she said to the waiter, dismissing him so he could fulfill their order. Now was the traditional time to hold small discussion. "Shino's first day in ALO was last week, wasn't it? How did it go?"

    "Er, it went...fine. Yeah, nothing too special! We tried to complete that dungeon in the plains, just the two of us. We made it to the boss, he killed us, and...that was it!"

    Kazuto never was a good liar, that much was clear from how awkwardly he retold the tale, yet Asuna made the conscious decision not to pursue questioning it, or else she might cause a scene in public with what she'd be told. If he was hiding it, he had reason to be afraid. Still, it was worth remembering, to grill him about later. Instead, she'd be asking the innocent questions for now. "Did Yui enjoy herself?"

    "Yeah, she did. You know how she is, she always enjoys making new friends."

    "Yes, I know. She's a good girl." The waiter returned with their white kettle of tea on a tray with two china cups, as Asuna noticed quickly. "Oh, thank you, sir," she welcomed, taking the pot and placing it gingerly in the center of the table.

    "You've got a real knack for being polite, Asuna."

    "Hm? Oh, yes, my mother was very diligent in raising me to be a proper lady."

    "Well, good for her. You've turned out pretty well."

    "Yeah...to be honest, I kind of envy you."

    "Why? I can't think of reason why anyone would want to be me. You know, aside from the incredible skill at video games. Real enviable position I got."

    "Because you get to be you. I have to act like a person I'm not just to make my mother happy, or I'm forbidden from my few outlets to be myself." She began pouring herself tea, looking down to ensure she didn't overflow the cup, serving a secondary purpose to not look Kazuto in the eye as she opened up about her personal life and concerns.

    Kazuto didn't know how to respond to that. Despite the times he had been forced to do so, heart-to-heart support was not his strong suit. Maybe he had a natural talent for it, because the women he told "everything will be alright" to found strength in those words. So, it couldn't hurt to try again. "So, the girl I know isn't the real you? The girl I married in SAO isn't the girl you want to be? Maybe I should rethink something, then."

    "N-no, that's not what I'm saying. I want...I want you to...you know what, forget it. This is supposed to be a date, and I'm bringing the mood down. I apologize for that." She brought the cup to her mouth, holding it with her pinky finger extended, slowly sipping it, so as to not burn her mouth. "Mmm! This is really good!"

    Hearing the high praise, Kazuto poured his own share of the tea, drinking it quicker in a trademark reckless move. "Agh, too hot for me! I need to let it cool for a while before I can drink it."

    "Suit yourself," Asuna shrugged, finishing off her cup, and quickly pouring another. She could probably drink the whole kettle, it was that good.

    ---------------

    Ooh...I've made a horrible mistake. While Asuna hadn't made good on her promise to drink all the tea, a large fraction of it had indeed made it into her stomach. Or rather, it was previously occupying her stomach. Now it had trickled down south, collecting in her bladder in large quantities. Of course, she felt no urge while in the cafe, only a slight twinge while they were looking at books, a more pressing desire while she dragged Kazuto with her into looking at accessories, yet of course, the real need didn't arise until they were outdoors, in the park, with no restrooms to be found.

    Well, in all honesty, she didn't know for a fact there were no bathrooms. She hadn't exactly gone looking, how could she with her boyfriend by her side at all times? She couldn't exactly tell Kazuto that she needed to pee, inform him of an action ranked among the top of a woman's most private. Not after what happened last time. Asuna didn't like the hold her mother had over her life, but she still took a few of the teachings to heart. Teachings such as "a lady's desire for the latrine should be kept to herself".

    That's why, as the two sat on a bench in the park together, Asuna was subtly trying to squirm in her seat without drawing attention to herself. It was a challenging endeavor, finding that perfect, tiny balance in speed and ferocity at which she could rub her knees, between it being too slow to make a difference and too fast to remain stealthy. A lot of fine-tuning was required, leaving a lot of time for her bladder to begin whining about lack of reprieve.

    Can I even make it back home before...something really bad happens? She didn't exactly live "close" to here, coming here required taking the train, so if she didn't get moving soon, she'd be cutting it incredibly close at the absolute minimum. If she dawdled, she'd have an accident in the walk between the station and her home, or worse, on the train. She needed to hurry, time was of the utmost essence.

    But she was on a date with Kazuto at the moment, she couldn't just run off without any explanation. After their discussion earlier about who she wanted to be, if she just bailed on their date, he would think she was having second thoughts about their relationship. That wasn't the message she wanted to send, leaving her in a bind without a correct escape.

    ...should I just tell Kirito? While the first time was far from intentional or ideal, she had told him about an urgent need to pee in the past. So there was precedence, she had real proof that it didn't bother him, and it had to be better than wetting herself. But, on the other hand, that meant she had suffered through that horror once already, and had good reason to be in no hurry to repeat that moment. If Kirito never knows I need to use the bathroom again until the day I die, it'll be too soon.

    No, this was the time to prove that she was one of the toughest players in Aincrad and be strong. She was nearly an adult, she couldn't be having a toilet emergency like a little kid anymore. It was her self-respect on the line, it was simply unacceptable to degrade herself to a lower level than a tutorial enemy. She would hold it. She had to hold it.

    "Are you cold, Asuna," Kazuto asked from her side.

    Asuna felt her heart stop. "W-w-why do you say that?!"

    "Um...you're shivering. That's why I asked. I don't think a skirt was the best choice for hanging around outside, not with today's weather."

    Asuna didn't even notice, but she looked down at herself and saw that, yes, she was shaking. She corrected that outward indicator of her state immediately. "I-it's really not that bad! I can handle a little chill."

    "Do you want my coat?" Even as he was making the offer, Kazuto was already unzipping his coat, slipping his arms out of the sleeves.

    "No, I wouldn't want to disturb your carefully-cultivated look. Frankly, you'd just look wrong in anything other than black."

    "Hey, my school uniform is dark blue. My first SAO avatar wore dark blue too."

    "Eh, that's close enough to black that it doesn't bother me. But a white tee? That's like the complete opposite of your usual color alignment." That was a good sign, even amidst her desperation, she kept some biting wit about her. Maybe she wasn't as bad off as she thought, that she was worrying herself for nothing.

    That is, until she was hit with a surge of pain from her bladder, attempting to force its contents out in one push, save itself from the stress of holding any longer. Of course, Asuna wasn't having that, and she clenched her muscles to prevent any outflow, seizing her muscles in a frantic panic to stop any leaks before they could start. It worked, she remained entirely dry, but the wave hurt. No, I was right the first time. I have almost no time left.

    "Alright, what is it this time? Your leg is shaking even worse this time."

    Ah, I really need to pay mind to what I'm doing! "I-I promise, it's really nothing. My leg just fell asleep, that's all."

    "We've been sitting down for a while now, should we start walking again?"

    I don't know if I can handle much more aimless walking, it's imperative I not overexert myself right now. "T-that's okay, I don't-" But if we were to happen upon a public restroom, I could say I'd like to wash my hands or freshen up, and go in without admitting anything! "Actually, that sounds good. We may as well look at the rest of the park."

    "Cool. Let's get going," Kazuto led, standing up, taking Asuna's hand to pull her up. "I hear there's a good flower garden on the opposite end."

    "O-oh, that sounds nice." Well, if I'm looking for the bathroom, better to cover as much ground as possible. But it's not going to be easy, that's for sure. As the two headed down the path, she put her feet closer together and walked in small steps, thighs rubbing against one another with each tiny stride, heating her legs with the friction of her tights. The relief it provided was minimal, but right now, she would take anything. Those few extra seconds she could last may very well turn out to be the deciding factor.

    ---------------

    Nng...hhng...ah ah ah! In such a short time, Asuna's desperation had spiked significantly, far quicker than she had thought possible. Why did I ever think drinking a lot of tea wouldn't result in this? It took every ounce of her willpower to not grab her crotch and start childishly dancing right where she stood, out of fear of judgment by the many bystanders, and the fear tenfold stronger of what Kazuto would think. This is way different than being in SAO, I have no idea how he'll react this time!

    "They're really beautiful, aren't they, Asuna?" And Asuna had yet to find a bathroom, not even a glimpse of one despite her focused search. She certainly wasn't going to stumble across one here, a section of the park that was nothing but flat land, concrete paths stretching and spreading across the grounds like veins, all the grassy plains between them filled with homogeneous breeds of flowers in each separate field. The garden was so large that she could hardly see the borders from where she was standing, and there definitely weren't any bathrooms.

    All she could do now was continue her crusade to not let on that she was in peril. And the only way she could do that was by distracting herself. "Y-yes, they are. I can only imagine how much effort it must take the groundskeeper to maintain this."

    "I'd say it's worth it. I think a field of flowers like this is really relaxing to look at. Like, the large swaths of one solid color, blowing in the breeze...I find it soothing."

    "R-really? I wouldn't have expected that soft side out of you." Don't make me laugh right now, I really can't handle it! She could perfectly picture the state of her bladder, like watching a river crash up against a dam, her imagination turned the river yellow, and suddenly, it was an accurate depiction of her body. At least, as far she figured. The mental image progressed, as the tide rose higher, almost overtaking the concrete wall, which was cracking under the crashing force.

    Not good, not good! I can't last much longer! The urge was becoming louder, more demanding, and Asuna needed to find some way, some place, to relieve it. But there's no bathroom...what am I realistically supposed to do?! She looked around frantically for the tenth time, but no matter how many times she scanned her surroundings, a public restroom had yet to magically appear.

    Ordinarily, that should have been the only criteria in her search, but as the time of an accident drew closer and closer, she began adding more maybes. Right outside the outer edge of the flower garden were trees, bushes, large pieces of flora that could theoretically hide a squatting woman of her size. What am I thinking?! I couldn't possibly...but I could... It wouldn't be hard, just get away, squat behind something, pull her tights down, and... No no no, I can't! Two years in Aincrad must have really screwed with me if I'm still thinking relieving myself outdoors is okay! Ugh, too many drinks, far too many drinks...

    Drinks! That's it! "Hey, Kirito, I'm going to the vending machine to get some drinks. What do you want me to bring you?"

    "Really? Don't you think you've had enough to drink today?"

    Don't I know it! "My mouth's just a little dry, is all."

    "I can come with you, and pay for my drink, if you'd like."

    "No! Um, I mean, that's fine. You've treated me for everything today, I can spend a few hundred yen for myself and you."

    "Well, if you insist. I'll just take some lemonade."

    "Got it. I'll be back in a few minutes." That's a low estimate! I'll probably take a few minutes just going! Asuna walked briskly in the direction they entered the garden from, keeping her legs close together as her body strained to move amidst every stiff muscle.

    It took a few minutes for her to escape the flower garden at her slow pace, upon which she immediately shuffled in the opposite direction from where the two initially came from. If there was a restroom to be found, it had to be somewhere she hadn't seen yet. But the park looked so big from the outside...I'll need some amazing luck to find anything!

    As she hobbled through the park, Asuna continued to deteriorate. Without anyone she knew to witness, she had little hesitation in grabbing herself with everything she had, fingers quivering against her panties through her tights as the muscles in her palms rhythmically tightened. "Mmph...nngh, aah..." She couldn't stop grunting in distress as she suffered through each individual step, her hold growing weaker and weaker every time her shoes hit the pavement.

    "Please...please, just give me something, I'm begging..." Those bushes are looking better and better every time I see them... Asuna had her pride, but she wasn't made of steel. It has to be better than having an accident, right? The mere idea went against every fiber of her being, but she couldn't deny just how amazing it would feel to pull her underwear down and let out a flood of urine behind some shrubs. It's really nothing bad...I wouldn't be a bad person for doing it...I did it a thousand times in Aincrad...

    Yet, even as she continued to give herself reasons that public urination was the correct course of action, she couldn't bring herself to accept it. No...I'm a woman...I'm a lady...there's a proper restroom somewhere, it's my duty to wait to use that. "But if it's not incredibly close, I'm going to disgrace myself." But even after she had made up her mind, she couldn't help but divert her gaze to the bushes and trees she passed and whine, pining for the release they could bring if she could just let her guard down and abandon her dignity for two minutes.

    "Eep!" Well, she let her guard down, just in the completely wrong situation. She had inadvertently relaxed just a slight bit, and with that error came leaks. With her hands placed directly on her crotch, she felt the warmth immediately. The tips of her fingers, clutching her pee hole shut, suddenly had a wet sensation forced upon them, straight through her panties, straight through her tights. It was small, only a tiny trickle, but the message was clear: "I can't hold it any longer!" If Asuna couldn't find a toilet right this second, she'd lose it. Her other hand shot down, forcing her skirt against her body, squeezing her eyes closed to focus all her energy on avoiding an accident.

    After a solid minute of nothing but agony and suffering, dancing in place, possibly drawing the attention of every bystander, Asuna found the strength to open her eyes. And what she saw was the most beautiful thing she had seen in her life; in her haze, unable to think about anything beyond her burning need to pee, she had miraculously managed to shuffle within sight of a small brick building, with two entry points, marked with signs denoting gender. Asuna had made it to the bathroom. She could cry.

    She could cry for many reasons, as the next thing she noticed besides the building itself gave her good reason to. Standing in front of the door to the ladies room was a line of women a dozen strong. Some of them looked to be in decent shape, but at least half were in dire straits, holding themselves and dancing, counting the seconds until the queue moved forward even one person. With a crowd like that, no matter how desperate she was, Asuna would get no sympathy asking to cut the line. The only path into the bathroom was through waiting, and though she sincerely doubted her ability to do so, Asuna took her place at the back of the line.

    The change in her body was instantaneous. Whether it was the knowledge that a toilet was within her grasp, or knowing that it would elude her at this rate, her bladder spasmed and contracted, attempting to void its contents now. With her hands in the direct line of fire, Asuna felt the heat. "Agh!" Once again, it was short-lived, but the power behind it left an impact, splashing into her palms as the majority of her hands could feel the wetness. "T-this line better hurry up," she complained, bouncing in place and rhythmically colliding her knees, all the while bending forward at the waist, perhaps exposing a little more than appropriate from behind.

    "Don't count on it," the girl in the spot before her warned, her tall stature making her potty dance all the more striking. "I've been here for ten minutes, and it feels like I've barely moved an inch. Ooh, if I was in the game, I could run in and be done in a second," she muttered, lifting one leg and rubbing it against the other.

    So far, that prediction was proving accurate. Three minutes passed, yet only one woman exited and one woman entered. Is only one toilet working? Are the rest disgusting? I'm having an emergency here, you can all handle a little grime in the interest of hurrying things up! Yet, no matter how much she pleaded, the pace remained unchanged and agonizingly slow. How can I be expected to not wet myself at this rate?!

    And the most torturous part was that, to her right, lay a second, vacant entryway, marked with a simple figure on a sign, identifying it as the male's restroom. A dozen women were being tormented by their bladders, and there was a perfectly functional, unoccupied men's room right there. I could...it would just take a minute, I'd be out before anyone could be weirded out...it's still a real bathroom, the men's room can't be that much different than the women's...

    But what if there is someone inside?! Oh, if a man saw me enter so shamelessly, I'd die of embarrassment! I'd never be able to get married after that! Once more, a reasonable solution was presented to Asuna, practically gift-wrapped, but she couldn't convince herself it would be a solution she could live with. Every time, there was some fear of discovery that prevented her from following through. Asuna had standards. Standards that continued her torment.

    A chilling breeze blew past the line, giving Asuna goosebumps under the low temperature. Thankfully, with her hands pressing her skirt down, the wind was unable to expose her underwear to the world, but that didn't mean she survived it unscathed. The gust was cold, the speed giving it the sensation of being far colder than the surrounding stationary air. That was to be expected for the winter season, but such a biting freeze had a negative effect on Asuna's constitution, the contrast between the cold air on her skin and the hot urine inside her body.

    Asuna wasn't cold for long, or rather, her lower half wasn't. A surge of pee rushed out before she had any clue what was happening, drenching her panties in a second, piercing the front of her skirt pressed directly against the source, and a good portion snaking down her tights, dying the dark leggings even darker as the stream had nowhere to go with her legs pressed together but over her thighs. By the time it reached her feet, the multiple pieces of clothing and bodily impairment had broken the flood apart, and it crashed onto her shoes and the pavement in several simultaneous, powerful in their own right, gushes of urine.

    The splashing of the growing puddle was certainly loud, drawing the attention of everyone in the line, accelerating the pee dances of some of the more desperate members, but it was positively deafening to Asuna. As the pool expanded thanks to the plentiful additions from above, she lost the ability to hear anything outside her immediate radius. She didn't want to hear anything, with so many witnesses, there would be one reaction sure to surface: mocking. She was now an adult, one dressed as the respectable member of society she tried to be, having an accident in the line to a public bathroom in the park.

    Asuna could hardly think. It was partially due to the immense relief coursing through her body, she was bursting to pee and nothing could take away how good it felt to finally go after ages of waiting. However, that was hardly the most prominent thought on her mind. It happened...I put myself through torture to make it to a proper restroom, I turned down several alternatives to do so, and I still couldn't do it! I'm a failure. Maybe it would have been better if I did simply use a bush. I mean, it'd be a hundred times worse if someone saw me bottomless, but if I picked somewhere out of the way, that wouldn't have happened. Ugh, this was so much easier in Aincrad... Of course, none of those articulated introspections made it out of her mouth, instead replaced with one simple vocalization: "Oohhhhh..."

    The next minute dragged on for an eternity, as Asuna continued to pee and pee, completely drenching the inner half of her tights and dying the front of her skirt a dark red. Any viewer could tell from a simple glance that, unless Asuna had a gargantuan bladder capacity for her size, she was ready to explode, and she couldn't help but let loose. By the time her golden waterfall slowed to a trickle, the puddle surrounding her had stretched well beyond her feet, far enough that it could have reached the woman standing in front of her, if she hadn't been able to step forward thanks to the slowly-shrinking line.

    Finally, Asuna drifted back into reality. She blinked several times as she took in the bright sights of nature she had abandoned as soon as the floodgates opened, her worst fears realized. Once she could see again, she saw the other members of the ladies room line looking at her, or at least the ones not completely absorbed in not repeating her mistake. Even a few others who had just happened to walk by at the worst time had stopped to take in her shame. She could almost hear the laughter at a member of the wealthy Yuuki family doing something most toddlers had grown out of. If anyone knew who Asuna was, or if she was close enough to home to risk anyone she knew seeing her, she'd never be able to show her face in public again.

    No longer anchored to the spot by her unresponsive muscles, occupied by her nerves overloaded by blissful release, Asuna did the only thing she could do, given the circumstances: run. Water began to form on her eyes instead of her crotch as her chest grew tight and her breathing shallow, she let go of her womanhood and bolted from the scene, trying not to cry, an effort that would soon turn out to be wasted energy. Tears flowed freely down her cheeks, smearing and blurring her vision before she gave up and closed her eyes, and shouts of anguish filled the air around the stumbling, soaking young woman.

    Her race away from her humiliation didn't leave much focus available to look forward, only avoiding looking behind. As such, it was only a matter of time before she crashed into something hard at top speed. If it was a tree trunk, she could have been seriously hurt, but whatever she hit recoiled back, like only a person would. "Ow! S-sorry," Asuna apologized, rubbing her sore spots down.

    "Asuna?" Oh no. No no no nononononono! Anyone but him! Literally anyone would be better than Kirito! She really wanted to believe it wasn't him, like she could force it to be truth, but that voice didn't lie. In her blind panic, she had collided with exactly the man she had been running away from in the first place. "There you are, I came looking for you when you didn't come back. What happened?"

    Asuna didn't respond. She didn't even look in Kazuto's direction, deliberately looking far to the side to avoid even the slightest glance at him. There were several seconds of awkward silence before Asuna made her move: leaping to her feet and attempting escape before Kazuto could catch wise.

    Despite being well-known for speed, Flash could not escape Kirito's lightning-fast reflexes, he grabbed her wrist once she stood up partially, still hunched over but on her feet, and wouldn't let go. "Hey, where are you going?"

    She struggled against his grasp, but wasn't making any headway from it. If anything, the fight only made her predicament worse. Kazuto was eye level at her skirt, far closer than he should have been allowed to be. Hiding her accident was an impossibility here. All she could do was run away from the consequence. "Leave me alone! Just let me go!"

    "What? Why would I do that?"

    "You can see plenty well why! Do you really want to be seen with me now?"

    "Well...yeah, I can see everything, but what does it matter? Is that really the reason you ran away?"

    Asuna continued to wrestle for her freedom, but Kazuto was serious about keeping her close, leaving her no choice but to surrender, falling to her knees, a painful drop onto hard cement ground. "What's so wrong with not wanting to tell a boy about needing to use the bathroom?"

    "Multiple things. First off, didn't we have this exact same discussion back in SAO? And second, is it really so bad just to admit you need to go to the bathroom? You know, when this is the alternative?"

    "You weren't exactly sympathetic to my problems back in SAO either. You didn't help me then, why would I ever confide in you now?"

    Kazuto was silent for a few moments as he let the accusation sink in. "...did you want me to comfort you?"

    "I don't know, maybe. It certainly wouldn't have hurt to try and care about me when I was upset."

    Once again, there was silence, outside of Asuna sniffling. The only thing that could calm her down was Kazuto reaching forward and hugging her. "Well, if it'll make you feel better. I can't stand to see you cry."

    Stunned at the sudden affection, Asuna could only hug back. "T-thanks...so what made you think to come looking for me? And what made you think I'd be here?"

    "Well, truth be told...I had sort of guessed what was bothering you a while ago."

    "What?! H-how?!" After I went to all that effort to hide it?!

    "The fact that I know exactly how you act when you need to use the bathroom? You can't stand still, your eyes dart about everywhere, and you suddenly act like you don't want to be anywhere near me. Also, I've got a sister, so you're not the first girl I've seen desperate."

    "Oh, yeah..."

    "So let me ask a question: why are you so determined to keep it a secret when you gotta pee? You've already told me before, I told you it didn't bother me, so why not tell me this time?"

    "...because...it just feels wrong. It's a private thing, I can't just go telling you like it's no big deal."

    "But...it is no big deal. Whether or not it's something you want to admit, it's something you need to do. You could have just said 'I need to go to the bathroom' at any point, I would have said it was fine, and you'd be done. Instead, you let...this happen, out of nothing but stubbornness. Sugu's the exact same way, and it just makes no sense to me."

    "I don't think I can explain it. It's just a girl thing." Even calling it that was stretching, Asuna had no solid answer.

    "Look, just...just be open with me. I don't want to overstep any boundaries by questioning things, but I can tell when something's bothering you. And I want to help, support you. And I can't do that if you think even the most normal human thing is too much for us. Do you think Yui's happy that her mom is making life so hard for herself?"

    "O-of course she isn't! I'm not saying you're wrong, but...it's just so hard. I can't just undo what I've spent my whole life learning is proper behavior."

    "I'm not asking you to, I just want you to trust me. We've put our lives into each other's hands, I want you to know...that I want what's best for you." Kazuto winced, a response that even his girlfriend covered in her own urine couldn't trigger. "Ugh, it's hard being all cute."

    "But I like it." Asuna leaned in close and gave Kazuto a quick kiss on the lips. "Don't think I don't want you there watching out for me, it's just such a new experience. I don't know how to act."

    "Take your time. I can wait until you're ready. Oh, but we should probably hurry you back home to change." Standing up, Kazuto, who had never let go of Asuna's wrist, pulled her up to her feet as well.

    "Yes, I do need that pretty badly. But you don't have to come with me, I can take the train myself."

    "But do you want to? Are you okay with everyone staring at you without anyone there for you?"

    "...no. Okay, but I'm paying for your pass."

    "You don't need to-"

    "You've done so much for me today, it's really the least I can do to repay you."

    "Okay," Kazuto nodded. Moving his grasp up Asuna's arm, he linked elbows with her, leading them out of the park, to the nearest exit to the train station.

    Until a gust of wind blew past, making Asuna shiver. "Um, Kirito? Is it okay if I borrow your jacket to tie around my waist? It's...a little embarrassing how visible the accident is, and...you know, my white coat could get ruined if I used it."

    "That's fine, I can always wash it." Unzipping his black coat, Kazuto slipped his arms through the sleeves and handed the jacket to Asuna, allowing her to tie the sleeves around her back and let the torso lay over the front of her skirt.

    Well...it doesn't hide everything, but it's a little better, I suppose. "Thank you." Asuna tilted her head and laid it on Kazuto's shoulder, relaxing herself as her speech dropped into a mere whisper. "I love you, Kirito."

  9. Fredegund of Astrasia was wandering the halls of the large Castle Ratselhaft, poking her head around, worry splayed across her face. She had only been in this castle for a week, after all, its many rooms and four floors were foreign to her. Very recently, she had been a part of the Order of the One True Way, its message of finding peace in the one predetermined path giving her hope after her lowest moment of losing her home of Pharamond. It was only after a duel with her pride and joy older sister, Chrodechild, that awakened her sensibilities, her connection to the legendary Divine Edge, and her desire to see justice prevailed. That's why she joined Viele Wege Company in opposition to the Order. And to be closer to her sister once again.

    She was unable to get that second wish. The two had a little time to reconnect as the Company stationed itself in Pharamond when they recaptured the city, when Fredegund was brought to the ways of the Starbearers, but it couldn't last. Chrodechild, along with Liu and their leader Sieg, had been pulled into a Gateway when archivists of the Order snuck into Pharamond to steal the Chronicles, and nothing had been heard from them since. The Company returned to Ratselhaft to await their return, now that Pharamond was no longer safe, and while everyone said they weren't giving up hope for Sieg, Liu, and Chrodechild's return, there was this air of discomfort about it, like they were denying the truth they could all see.

    However, that wasn't the reason Fredegund was worried right now. She just wasn't thinking about it; if she did, she'd break down and become useless. No, the problem now was that Fredegund was lost. She was too afraid to ask for a tour around the castle, and with so many rooms, trying to find one specific room was like finding a needle in a haystack. As such, she spent most of the prior week sitting quietly in the quarters of Chrodechild's Blades of Night's Veil, Meruvis and Roberto not knowing how to approach her.

    However, every once in a while, she would need to venture out to search for one specific location: the restroom. Fredegund was capable in the field, but her bladder wasn't bottomless. A massive castle like this had to have a bathroom somewhere, but Fredegund had yet to find it, and couldn't build up the courage to ask. Each time she made the journey out to find relief, she'd check another wing, in the hopes it would finally have the closet she was looking for.

    By now, she was starting to doubt there even was one. It had been a week now, three checks a day before she got sick of searching and instead ran outside to use the cover of Flesaria Forest as her toilet. Given how many failures her hunts had produced, she could only surmise that each of the Starbearers was doing the same. It wasn't like she wasn't used to relieving herself in a natural environment, it was just a little less than ideal. But when Fredegund needed it as bad as she currently did, it was still a perfect alternative.

    Thankfully, there was no one visible in the forest directly outside the castle's entrance archway. Fredegund didn't see the need to wander far, lest she get lost, so long as she hid behind the flora enough to hide her actions. Not to mention, she didn't want to suffer with her bladder for longer than necessary. Squirming, wiggling her hips, she gingerly placed one hand over the crotch of her pants and briskly walked over to the nearby bushes and ferns.

    She reached the patch of soil that would soon become her bathroom, hooking her thumbs over the waistband of her pants, ready to pull them down. That is, until she heard the sound of multiple pairs of boots trampling the path up to the castle. This would ordinarily be enough reason for Fredegund to halt her actions, she wasn't okay with anyone besides her sister seeing her pee, even if they couldn't see the details. Well, that's exactly what happened. As the mystery people approached past the treeline separating their views of each other, Fredegund could see their identities. Aside from one young adult male and a young woman, both with pale skin and tattooed lines over their bodies, the rest were easily identifiable. Sieg, Liu (with tattoos of his own now), and... "Sister!"

    Chrodechild jumped in surprise at the exclamation, not used to hearing Fredegund's voice after years apart. She also couldn't have predicted her sister charging her, arms spread wide, the bottom corners of her eyes growing moist. "Sister, you've returned!" She jumped onto Chrodechild with a hug, the elder sister only just able to hold her ground. "I didn't know if you would return!"

    "There's no reason to be so sad, Fredegund," Chrodechild comforted, awkwardly petting her sister's head, buried in her chest. "We can't disappear yet, not when there's still work to do."

    "Yeah, no one can decide when we die besides ourselves," Sieg boasted. "Liu, gather everyone in the Grand Hall, we've got a plan!"

    "We do?" Whatever Sieg had in his head, Liu wasn't clued in. "Alright, I'm sure everyone will want to know what happened to us anyway. Be up soon!" Liu and the new guys ran inside, Sieg following quickly after.

    Just as soon as everyone returned, Chrodechild and Fredegund were alone. "I was really worried about you, sister," Fredegund choked out, not entirely successfully choking back tears.

    "You give yourself too little credit. You don't need me. You're plenty able to handle yourself."

    "That's not true! When I was alone, that's when the Order was able to wriggle their way into my heart. I need someone to be a pillar for me."

    "You're stronger than you think. A weak woman wouldn't be able to put up a fight against the commander of the Blades of Night's Veil."

    "But you always beat me. You're what I aspire to be, but when I look at you, I can see how far I have to go."

    "It only looks so far because you always look down on yourself. If you were to raise your head proudly, you'd see just how truly close to me you are." Chrodechild didn't expect herself to say something so eloquent, more befitting of her title as Princess of Astrasia. As such, there was a long silence, where neither of the sisters could properly follow that statement. "We should hurry and make our way to the Grand Hall. I imagine the rest of the Starbearers are anxiously awaiting the tale of our escape from the Gateway."

    "Y-yes, we should," Fredegund concurred. With nothing more to say, they climbed the stairs into the castle in silence.

    Only as the greens of nature were swallowed by the entranceway behind them was Fredegund reminded why she embarked outdoors in the first place. "Mmph!" Her bladder reminded her harshly with a wave of desperation what she was interrupted from at the last second, and how well-timed that little break would have been. She needed to go, no question about it. A part of her wanted to run back out to take care of business before it became unmanageable.

    "Is something bothering you, Fredegund?" The gentle voice of Chrodechild was the only reason she didn't follow through.

    That's right, she had no reason to be embarrassed, not with her sister here. She could ask where the true bathroom was without fear of revealing a private part of any woman's life, and if there was none, there'd be no shame in admitting she needed to step outside for a few minutes. Like she said, Chrodechild was her pillar, her anchor to strength.

    But first things first, there was the gathering in the Grand Hall, something she didn't want to be late for, nor did she want to hold up her sister from attending the same event. "Nothing to be concerned about."

    "If you insist." The two started the long climb up four stories of stairs to reach the Grand Hall, exertion that elicited another complaint from Fredegund's bladder. She now had to hope the meeting wouldn't take long.

    ---------------

    "Perhaps coming here without a break was a poor idea," Chrodechild quietly lamented as she stood on the stage of the Grand Hall, having all eyes on her meaning she couldn't press her legs together for relief. After all, she hadn't relieved herself since last night, giving more than enough time for bladder to fill once more. Her training prevented her from noticing the niggling discomfort until it became really distressing, as it had now. She could have afforded arriving a minute late in order to do her business first.

    But what's done is done, she didn't use the bathroom, and now she was holding pee in front of all the Starbearers. She wasn't concerned with not being able to hold it, she could handle a little urine, but it would be a problem if this meeting took forever. Considering how much detail Sieg was delving into, regaling everyone with the tale of their being marooned in the Woodland Village of the Scribes, it could be a long time before Chrodechild was dismissed.

    Eventually, the lecture turned from story-telling into the strategy of their next move. The plan in progress didn't involve retrieving the Chronicles that the Order stole from them, but instead was concentrated on protecting the now-defenseless Pharamond, especially with the Auster forces gathering in the nearby Fort Arc. "Split up into teams of four," Sieg ordered, "and we'll get right going through the Gateway to Pharamond!"

    "Fredegund and I will be on the front lines," Chrodechild declared.

    "Y-you would trust me with such a delicate task," Fredegund asked from the audience.

    "We will accompany you as well, Lady Chrodechild," Meruvis declared. "It is only appropriate that the Blades of Night's Veil lead the vanguard in defending our home."

    "Yeah, we can't let these guys keep overshadowing us," Roberto boasted.

    Chrodechild nodded, with a proud smile on her face. "I thank you all, for standing beside me."

    Unfortunately, despite her team now being ready, she couldn't leave just yet, not before official dismissal. Everyone else had to prepare their parties first, Sieg taking his friends from Citro Village, Diulf taking his retainers of the Furious Roar, the Porpos-kin banding together, now everyone was prepared. "Excellent, I'll give you all the chance to ready your equipment, and then we'll move out," Chrodechild suggested. This would serve as the perfect opportunity to relieve herself in the confusion.

    "Vaslof's already at Fort Arc, we don't have much time," Liu warned.

    Diulf puffed out his chest in pride. "The Tribe of the Furious Roar doesn't need to prepare! Our bodies provide us all the strength we need!"

    "The blessings of Ninulneda will carry us into battle," Neira shouted with similar pride.

    "Me and Jale have kept our armaments updated," Marica informed Sieg.

    "Oh no..." Chrodechild needed that break, if everyone else threw the chance away, she couldn't be the one person saying otherwise. Almost every team had spoken, all that was left was her Blades of Night's Veil. She looked at them, hoping they'd pick up the hint.

    "Lady Chrodechild, you should know we are always ready to move out at a moment's notice." Meruvis didn't catch the subtlety.

    Now Chrodechild had no recourse, she had to enter battle with a filling bladder. Not unless she wanted to make a scene of asking for a minute herself, when it was a known fact, at least to Sieg and Liu, that she was equipped properly herself. She had no legitimate, non-revealing reason to refuse, so she couldn't. "Then we move to Pharamond!" A shout of soldiers at the ready filled the Grand Hall.

    However, outside of attention, Fredegund was worried, bouncing on one heel. "Bad move, sister..."

    ---------------

    The Wilds of Veile to the northeast of Pharamond, practically a desert to rival the one surrounding the Magedom. The Order's forces, augmented by the Auster Folk, wandered the paths, providing more than enough obstacles for the Company. The teams had long since split up, leaving only the Blades of Night's Veil visible to Fredegund.

    Not that she was paying much attention to the battle happening all around them. While it was bad form, to say the least, to get distracted while in the midst of an important conflict such as this, she really couldn't help it. She had to go really bad. It was all she could do to not grab herself so openly, so that everyone may know her concern.

    The pain was exacerbated by the knowledge that she had a second chance to use a bathroom, one she passed up again. Their Gateway took them straight through Pharamond's castle, where she could no longer use the excuse that she didn't know where the restroom was. She grew up in that castle, she knew the toilet's location exactly, they passed right by it. If she could have just spoken up, asked for a minute, this whole ordeal would have ended right there. But she couldn't get the words out, no matter how much she desired them.

    This crippling shyness left her longing for her time with the Order. Not in the way that she pined for those days, not with all the horrible things she did, but because she was an entirely different person in that armor. She had thrown her past away, and her identity along with it. She wasn't a princess of Astrasia, she wasn't Chrodechild's little sister, she was just a part of the Order's plans. She could be a lot more open, she had no problem saying she was heading into the trees, her bladder gave her no troubles then. While she was happier now, what she wouldn't give for an ounce of that bravery right now.

    Fredegund's gaze turned to the side, where she could see Chrodechild, looking forward with a firm, trained stare, determined not to miss anything in the field. She was the model of a proper soldier, she always had been, the ideal Fredegund could never reach. Come to think of it, one of the qualities she admired about Chrodechild was how she never seemed to need a toilet break when the situation got serious. Whether she was blessed with a larger bladder or was just far better at hiding it, either way, she wished she could have that. Meanwhile, Fredegund would always interrupt training sessions to say she needed to pee.

    Would it be so different if she did the same now? Every time she had to take a break during training, Chrodechild would always sheathe her sword with a smile, encouraging her little sister to go before it got too bad. Yes, the stakes were much higher now, but would the result be any different? Would Chrodechild be willing to cover her while she did her business now?

    "Where are all our opponents," Roberto complained, placing his hand on the hilt of his sword. "I'm ready to prove my strength!"

    "Don't get cocky," Meruvis warned. "It's imperative we stay on our guard at all times."

    "Agreed. All of us need to be focused. We are at Lord Sieg's disposal, and can't let him down. The Blades of Night's Veil are the pride of Astrasia, and we will act as such."

    There was no arguing with Chrodechild, and Meruvis and Roberto submitted to their commander. "Yes, Lady Chrodechild."

    "Why do you insist on denying me, sister," Fredegund whispered, adjusting her pants by pulling them higher, digging them into her crotch for relief without any need to grab herself, though she really wanted to do that too. With so much vigor in her speech, she considered that she may have misjudged Chrodechild's character. She might not be so receptive to Fredegund asking for help peeing after all, which left her no choice but to really steel herself to hold it.

    Her body decided to be ironic, because just when she was determined to act like an adult and wait to use the bathroom, she leaked. It wasn't much, barely a drop in her underwear, but it was a bad sign. Fredegund was kind of a leaker, whenever she got desperate, a lot of pee tended to find its way out, and she got wet fast. Now that she had started, this was going to be one of those days, no doubt. Even in black pants, it would only be a matter of time before everyone could see her failure. Then she'd be the only one suddenly looking incompetent in a company of Starbearers that would save the world.

    ---------------

    "What a time to be having this problem," Chrodechild lamented under her breath, twisting her boot in the sand. She needed to relieve herself earlier, but it had jumped up significantly in the little time since. If this wasn't an important battle, she'd be practically running for cover in order to pee. But she had a role to carry out, one that wouldn't wait for her to take a detour for her bodily needs, necessitating she stay strong, despite the uncomfortable cramp beneath her stomach.

    She was denying herself the relief her body screamed for in the interest of being an asset to the fight, but only now did it occur to her just how much a problem that would be should she get into a fight. She had the training and experience to hide her needs, but being only human, there was an upper limit to how much desperation she could ignore before it would negatively impact her swordsmanship. An upper limit that she had already surpassed, quite some time ago in fact. She didn't have much of a choice but to massage her thighs against one another, though through her pants, the sensation was hardly relaxing.

    The thought passed through her mind to recant her previous call to action to ask Meruvis and Roberto to turn their heads so she could have a little privacy, but it was just too wishy-washy of a stance to take for the commander of the Blades of Night's Veil, even if she recognized that this stubbornness could result in her clothes needing a wash when she returned to the castle. She wanted to believe that there was a chance she could handle it, there was a slim possibility if everything worked in her favor, but she wasn't the type of woman who could latch so heartily onto a glimmer of hope with so much conspiring against her. While she could rally behind Sieg's creed of "never know until we try", she couldn't in good faith believe the same herself.

    In a moment she sincerely hoped would never happen, she legitimately needed to consider what would be less damaging to her image: admitting she couldn't hold it any longer and asking her teammates to look away, or wetting her pants out of a desire to not interrupt the fight. Obviously, her human side would far rather not have an accident, but, with the climax of the Viele Wege Company's war with the Order fast approaching, now was not the time to show any kind of weakness. It became a far more equal internal debate than most would expect.

    A lot of Chrodechild's mental faculties became dedicated to deciding on a suitable answer to her predicament, whatever wasn't already allocated to frequently reminding her bladder that now was not the time to empty. If she didn't have Meruvis, Roberto, and Fredegund with her, she'd be tripping over debris left and right. She also would have missed the man in white Order armor, unintentionally blocking their path, if she didn't notice her comrades stopping out of the corner of her eye.

    With her attention brought back to the surroundings, though it was the very small percentage of her focus not totally occupied with not soaking herself, it took no time at all to identify the man standing before them. How could she not, this was the man who manipulated her sister into being a puppet for the Order. Fredegund wasn't happy to see him, that was certain. "Beardsley!"

    Chrodechild had reason to celebrate, at least. "What a stroke of good fortune, running into you on this battlefield! I had been hoping for a reckoning for the suffering you caused to my sister!" Though, a surge of pain quickly reminded her how many fronts she was fighting battles on. "If only it wasn't now..."

    "It is fortunate for me as well," Beardsley taunted, apparently not catching onto Chrodechild's struggle. After all, he was much more focused on the younger sibling. "Princess Fredegund! It is still not too late for you! You must return to the Order!"

    "D-d...don't think me a fool...do you h-honestly believe I would...still listen to such drivel?!" Fredegund had aggression of her own to release, though it was fraught with stammering, wavering, and fluctuations of cadence. She didn't even sound sure about refusing the offer, a possibility that severely worried Chrodechild.

    "You were supposed to accept the principles of the Order and be saved! A future of the One True Way! Perfect order and tranquility!"

    There was only one way out of this, a path Chrodechild was desperately hoping would not come to pass, but if that's how it was to be, she couldn't back down. "Enough yammering, Beardsley! If you wish to spread your half-truths, you can do so in the afterlife!" She drew her half of Divine Edge and held it before her, ready to draw blood.

    Fredegund followed with her Divine Edge. "And hear me! My blade will send you there!" The two sisters, followed by their Blades of Night's Veil, rushed forward to meet the Order's troops, prepared for their first fight in this terrain...though some were more able than others.

    ---------------

    Now was possibly the worst time for a fight. From the time she had spent with Beardsley, though he didn't like to dirty his hands, Fredegund knew he wasn't a soft fighter. She had confidence that four Blades of Night's Veil could overpower him, but it would provide a perfect opportunity for her bladder to overpower her. When she had to pee as badly as she did, as in feeling ready to explode, any fight would test her endurance, and her desire to stay dry. Or rather, her desire to not get any wetter, which still included soaked panties.

    Another leak spurted out of her into her underwear. She wouldn't dare look, it might not even be visible on her black pants, but she had a very worrying hunch that the dampness was starting to extend beyond her panties. And it would only get worse the more she dawdled, this was a fight that needed to end quickly.

    "Fredegund, let's defeat this sorry man quickly!" Wow, Fredegund knew she and Chrodechild were close, but perfect parity between their desires? That was new to her.

    Needless to say, she wanted it too, so badly, but there was a difference between wanting it and considering it possible, and she was lacking in the latter category. "H-how do you suggest we do that? Beardsley is no pushover."

    "Neither are we." Chrodechild pulled out her half of Divine Edge, nodding at her sister. So that's what she was thinking. Just her luck, the most strenuous action in her arsenal, right when she couldn't exert herself without terrible consequences. She wanted to end the encounter soon, but it would be pointless if she needed to pee herself to make it happen.

    She wanted to refuse, but her sister looking at her so expectantly, fulfilling her duties in performing this move was imperative for something Chrodechild was planning. She didn't like it, it could end with a thorough drenching, but there was something more important at stake now. "L-let's do it," she followed, with incredible strain, unsheathing her own Divine Edge and holding it before her.

    Beardsley saw something to be afraid of in the two Astrasian royal sisters wielding their Chronicle weapons, that he had made the mistake of challenging them. Energy circled around the sisters as their blades touched, channeling power into the swords, ready to unite and deliver a devastating show of might.

    Until Fredegund faltered. The aura died out as she clenched her sword's hilt with a death grip. Every instinct was screaming at her to drop her arms and grab her crotch to stem the pounding flood crashing at the gates, yet she somehow found the resolve to resist. The wave begged and pleaded to be allowed to wreak havoc, but when it became clear that Fredegund would not relent, it calmed down. While also making it clear that the second time would not end so well for her. "S-sorry, sister. I'm ready now."

    The power encircled the two once more, this time completing its path, flowing into the sisters, granting them strength beyond human ability. It did nothing to enhance Fredegund's bladder, unfortunately, meaning something other than power was flowing out of her. But it was like she was no longer in control of her actions as, without thought, she and Chrodechild leapt high into the air, adding a few flips for effect, before crashing into the ground at high velocity inches in front of Beardsley, releasing their pent-up kinetic energy in a glowing cross through the sand beneath his feet. The cross erupted in an explosion of power, consuming Beardsley as Chrodechild and Fredegund jumped back into place.

    That hard landing was torture on Fredegund's exhausted body. She had a solid mass of urine expanding and stretching in the pit of her stomach, every vibration was like a cannon blast hitting the sea, when she had to suffer through the massive resulting ripples. The walls of her bladder continued to crack under the stress, squirting more dampness down below. The mere fact that she was still holding on was in and of itself a miracle, but it couldn't last forever. Her strength was sure to give out in a minute.

    The dust from their unite attack settled, and Beardsley was still standing. Panting, hunched over, but still in the fight. His right eye was twitching, going mad, but he wasn't done for yet. His two subordinates had been dispatched by Meruvis and Roberto. "No...no way," Fredegund panted, practically falling to her knees herself. She had placed her bet on ending the fight with one all-out attack, draining her of all her strength and ensuring she would never be able to hold it. Now that accident would come in front of everyone.

    In a fit of desperation all his own, Beardsley held his staff aloft, the tip glowing orange as he prepared to cast a powerful spell. But who would be the target? His magic was powerful, but it was single-target, only one of the Blades would take the brunt of the attack. He had the most aggression towards Chrodechild, who took Fredegund away from him, but he could also be thinking to target Meruvis or Roberto, considering them the weaker links, felling one of the team would deal more damage to morale than simply damaging their leader. Yet, as she looked around, none of the other three had the flame circle building beneath them, indicating where the magic spire would sprout.

    "Fredegund!" She couldn't even place why Chrodechild called her name before she was knocked out of the way, and in that fall where time seemed to slow to a crawl, she saw it: the explosion of flames where she was standing, now erupting around Chrodechild. For a quick second, Fredegund was terrified, that she had just lost her sister in the fire. That fear only lasted for a second, as the combustion diminished, and Chrodechild was still there. Worse for wear, but still standing.

    Fredegund wasn't the only one gambling her entire being on one attack. Beardsley lost his balance after draining his energy in that Mark of the Star, struggling to even stay standing. "Agh...blast it all! We, the Disciples of the One True Way, beaten a third time?!"

    One of his men, somehow still conscious, began pulling him away from the field. "Your Excellency Beardsley! Please! You must fall back!"

    "We will meet again, Fredegund!" With his tail between his legs, an odd expression considering it couldn't refer to the feline Furious Roar, Beardsley retreated with a limp.

    "Fredegund, that is enough. There's no need to chase him. We have driven him off, and that is sufficient."

    Fredegund didn't even realize how she was biting her lip in anguish until Chrodechild brought it to attention and misunderstood the reason. True, she was angry at letting Beardsley escape, but that was hardly the reason for her stress right now. In fact, Beardsley's retreat was the last thing on her mind. No, all she could think about was just how drenched her lower half was. The constant smallish leaks added up, her underwear was utterly lost, and her pants were in terrible shape to boot. If anyone took the time to look, no amount of black fabric could hide the stain. And the leaks kept coming, getting bigger.

    Fredegund was having an accident. She just couldn't hold it any longer, her tortured bladder had suffered long enough and just wasn't strong enough to keep up its fight. Regardless of where she was standing, that pee was coming out. She needed to get her pants off within the next few seconds, but where? She couldn't just do it here, with people watching, but she couldn't well travel very far before emptying out completely. If she couldn't see it, she couldn't make it.

    She had to relent on something, and modesty was the first to go. She couldn't throw it away, but distance wasn't quite the restricting factor it would usually be. And the only obstacle she could use in sight were the small sand dunes surrounding them, creating the short valley they were walking through. If she could cross the hill, she'd be covered, assuming no one followed her. She prayed they wouldn't as she, wordlessly and stiffly, bolted over the sand mound, sliding down the descent, very nearly falling over from the forward momentum.

    By the time she crossed the summit, she was already reaching up her skirt, yanking on her button in an attempt to rip it open without going through the two-second process of properly undoing the clasp. It got her nowhere, and she needed to take a step back and do it correctly. At least her pants were loose; without the button, her pants fell down with hardly a push. What an odd sight it must have been, seeing Fredegund alone in the middle of the desert with her pants at her knees, light violently reflecting off the crotch of her pants and panties, and a healthy amount down her thighs to boot. The light flowing stream falling directly down even now certainly wasn't pretty either.

    She didn't even care how humiliating it looked, and was. Operating entirely on animalistic instinct, she hooked her thumbs around her underwear and shoved them down, freeing the path of her pee to start arcing forward in a wide spray as her bladder lost all semblance of holding. "No no no, not yet," she pleaded, quickly shifting her balance down as she propped herself in a squat, positioned so her torrent of pee could shoot forward between her boots, carrying the sand it struck down the slope, creating a golden, flooding river.

    ---------------

    "What is she thinking, just running off without a word," Chrodechild complained, chasing her sister over the dune. And she had clamped her hands together to press them against the front of her pants in the process. She needed to do it, she had to pee so bad, that physical impediment was the last line of defense between her clothes and a thorough soaking. Truthfully, she had her own reasons for wanting the fight with Beardsley over with as quickly as possible, to avoid the strain on her bladder trying to hold in an ocean of urine during combat. She had the experience to say that wasn't a pleasant thing to try.

    As she crossed the peak, all confusion over Fredegund's odd actions all day were suddenly clarified, for she found Fredegund, with her back turned to her, squatting in the sand with her pants down, a river of yellow gushing out, just barely visible in the small gap between the sand and her exposed butt. It was much more audible than visual, the flowing water and Fredegund's sighing and moaning.

    It was a cacophony of noises that Chrodechild did not need to hear right now. The sounds were sending her own bladder into overdrive, pulsating in a desperate attempt to void its contents. And it was succeeding. She had done a remarkable job staying bone dry this whole time, but maintaining that streak was an impossibility. Suddenly, she reeled back and froze as she felt a surge of warmth in her underwear. Chrodechild was the kind of girl that went all at once, so if some pee was forcing its way out, the rest would all come pouring in seconds. She could hardly criticize her sister for stopping to use the bathroom, not when she herself was now forced to do the same thing.

    And she had very little time to prepare. She made a frantic beeline to a spot directly left of Fredegund, making sure not to step further and walk into the rapidly expanding puddle. With her footing secured in the loose sand, she quickly undid the latch on her pants, spreading her feet apart as the piece of clothing fell to the top of her boots, just below the knee. Soon after, her panties were thrown down to the same spot. Spreading her womanhood with her fingers, telling her bladder it was time to drain was an effortless task, and her own golden stream flew out, extra distance afforded thanks to the higher starting point compared to Fredegund.

    That second pee got Fredegund's attention, who hadn't even noticed that her personal space had been intruded upon until now. Her head jolted to check, and seeing her older sister's most private body part doing something so private so close to her caused a blush to break out over her cheeks. "W-what are you doing, sister?!"

    "I could ask the same of you, but I imagine the answer would be the same between us: I simply couldn't wait any longer."

    "Y-yes..." She couldn't say anything more, give any proper explanation for her actions. Instead, she looked back at her own work, watching the puddle expand into its own pond as it slowly seeped between the grains of sand. "Haah...haaaaaaaah..." Maybe it was for the best that she didn't attempt to hold a conversation, or else it would be constantly punctuated with her own moans of relief.

    And while it was awkward to listen to, Chrodechild couldn't help but follow suit. "Mmph..." Their sighs were the only things drowning out the splashing noises of their urine, so maybe it was for the best that they were making noises. After all, they hadn't wandered far from Meruvis and Roberto. Still, just leaving it to nature made the situation very awkward, and Chrodechild had a question to ask. "The last week has been too hectic to allow me many chances to relieve myself. How did you end up so desperate?"

    "Oh, I..." Fredegund had an answer, just a really embarrassing one, she'd rather not let that little mishap come to light. But she couldn't exactly lie to her sister, either. "Truth be told, I've been unable to find the restroom in Castle Ratselhaft, and I've been too ashamed to ask for directions. Accepting that I need to venture outdoors is risky with so many Starbearers in the castle to see."

    "That's an understandable worry. I'll be sure to give you a proper tour when we return."

    "Thank you, sister." Fredegund was beginning to empty out, her stream reduced to a lighter equivalent, and the knowledge that she was close to the conclusion calmed her nerves. That relative serenity was the first time she truly noticed how...unusually Chrodechild was relieving herself. "I understand if you refuse, but I'd be grateful if you also taught me how to...urinate standing up, as you are doing now."

    "Yes, this is a skill I picked up shortly after we were separated. It's come in handy a number of times. I'd be happy to share the technique, but be warned that it will take a lot of practice."

    "I'm willing to put in the effort. This incident only proves how much training I still require before I reach a presentable level."

    "...I understand that you want to talk seriously, so could you please redress yourself before doing so?" Chrodechild had a point, while she had finished her business, Fredegund had yet to pull her pants back up. She was hesitant to do so, with not so much a leaf to wipe herself dry with, until she realized how little it would accomplish with her underwear still soaked. If she dried herself off, she'd only be getting wet again once her panties were in their proper place. So, with no desire to slide them off and leave them in the desert, she pulled the drenched black garment up, wincing as the warm fabric touched her sensitive area.

    Though, she wasn't the only one who'd be suffering with wet underwear. As Chrodechild's pee wound down, she no longer had the power to direct the stream past her pants, and it instead fell straight down into her panties, joining the small collection of drops that simply dropped while their brethren jetted out correctly. Such were the disadvantages of being female, and she'd have to live with it, accepting the discomfort as her pants were pulled back to their normal resting spot, with the button fastened to keep them there. "Now then, you were saying something?"

    "Never mind. It's just demeaning to know that it's always been like this for us. You always cleanly made it to the restroom, and I was always having accidents. I mean, aside from that one time you took pity on me..."

    "When I let you go first? You interpreted that as pity?"

    "Of course I did, you only allowed me the privilege because you felt sorry for always doing better than me."

    "Well...yes, I did feel sorry about it. Because I'm your older sister." Chrodechild closed the distance, looking down to ensure she didn't step in Fredegund's puddle, and stroked her younger sibling's long hair. "I don't see any reason I couldn't sacrifice my own chance at release because you needed it as well."

    "W-was that really the reason?"

    "Do you think me a dishonest woman?"

    "O-of course not, sister! It's just...it's nice to hear that. I only wish we didn't have to settle for one of us wetting ourselves."

    Chrodechild smiled warmly, an uncommon sight for the trained soldier. Only Fredegund could elicit such an emotion. "I have no qualms with relieving ourselves together, now that we won't often be limited to a single-occupancy restroom. That is, if you can cope with not having the same privacy you're used to."

    "I...I appreciate the support, sister. It wouldn't be the first time we did so in plain view of one another, though it has been some time." There were plenty of childhood stories to tell regarding that, ones that both had agreed should not be told. "Having you with me will make it less worrying to admit the need on the battlefield."

    "Speaking of, we should return quickly. Lord Sieg is counting on us to fulfill our allotted role." Fredegund nodded in agreement, and the two turned back the direction they came, where the rest of the party was ostensibly still waiting for their return. However, they had only taken one step before Chrodechild stopped them by leaning into her sister's ear with a whisper. "Don't be ashamed about needing to go at an inappropriate time. It happens to all of us." The way she said it implied one mortifying story behind the reassurance. Fredegund was suddenly intensely curious.

    As they crossed the dune, their bodies blocking the sun attracted the attention of Meruvis and Roberto. "Lady Chrodechild, please don't just run off without any explanation," Meruvis warned.

    "My apologies, Meruvis. There were sudden feminine troubles that needed attending to immediately."

    "Well, please don't be so careless again. We still have a job to do."

    "I understand that. I won't cause trouble again," Fredegund guaranteed.

    "Then let the Blades of Night's Veil recommence their assault," Chrodechild inspired, holding her sword aloft. "Let the Order understand why the Magedom was to be feared with us as their ally, and why the Viele Wege Company is to be feared now!" A cheer from her comrades followed, and the four resumed their march. Fredegund in particular had a newfound confidence in her step, not just because she was no longer carrying a full bladder, but because she had her sister by her side, in all the intimate ways they once shared. An unstoppable duo such as that could write their own destinies, no matter what the One King wished.

    Though, one worry still ate away at Fredegund. The sounds of battle were distant. The wind was quiet. With her and Chrodechild peeing so close to the party...they were heard. There was no way they weren't heard. Everyone knew what Fredegund needed to do so desperately.

  10. This story commissioned by Night Rain

    With thanks to Captain L for editing

    “Sakura!”

    Elise couldn’t contain herself as the red-and-white clad princess of Hoshido came into view. Skipping right up to her, Elise threw her arms around Sakura before she had the chance to slip away.

    “O-Oh! E-Elise!?” she squeaked out, her cheeks already turning red from the contact.

    “I’m so glad you could make it. The banquet wouldn’t have been the same without you!” Elise continued, rubbing her cheek against Sakura’s shoulder.

    “I’m… glad you’re here... too,” Sakura squeezed out with what little breath she had left.

    “Oh, whoops!” Elise withdrew her arms and put them behind her back. “Eh heh, so how have you been? I hope the trip here wasn’t too rough for you.”

    Sakura took the chance to catch her breath and shake her head. “No, it was alright. I enjoyed looking at all the sights along the way, and I had friends to talk with the whole time.”

    Elise giggled. “Well, now you have me to hang out with! I’ve got a ton of things to talk about with you.”

    “M-Me too,” said Sakura with a smile, “I hope my stories will be as interesting as yours.”

    “Of course they will! You’re the one telling them, after all.”

    Sakura’s cheeks gained a hint of pink. “R-Really? I’m… glad to hear that.”

    “Yup!” Elise nodded, then held out a hand. “Now come on, let’s find somewhere to sit down and catch up.”

    Sakura lifted her hand, albeit more slowly, and placed it in Elise’s. “I would love that very much.”

    With that, Elise lead the way into the party, a yearly banquet to celebrate the peace between Hoshido and Nohr. Held near the border of both kingdoms, it was the ideal place for the royal families and war veterans alike to reunite and catch up on each other’s lives.

    Elise planned on doing just that. While there were others from Hoshido she wanted to speak with, Sakura was the most important by far. The bond she formed with her was stronger than with anyone else outside her family, enough to make Sakura her best friend with no contest. Nothing was going to stop her from reconnecting with her.

    “Hmm?”

    Elise came to a stop as her body reminded her of something very important that she was supposed to take care of before this banquet. Uh oh, I forgot to tinkle, she thought with a frown.

    Ever since she was young, Elise had been aware that her bladder was the smallest of the family. Whenever they had to travel, she was often the one to call for a bathroom break, while being close to bursting most of the time. Taking part in the war against Valla helped her build up some strength, but there were plenty of close calls and swapped underwear when nobody was looking.

    Were it not for all the people in the large hall, Elise would have put a hand between her legs and hopped a little in response, such was her need to go. However, she was not about to whine and make a run for the bathroom. That was something a child would do, and Elise was a proper adult. She would hold it just like anyone else would and only excuse herself if someone else asked first.

    “Is s-something wrong?”

    Especially around her best friend.

    “Oh! N-Nothing’s wrong!” Elise turned to Sakura. “I was just, um, trying to think of the best place for us to sit!” Elise tugged on her hand and led them away again. “Here, that table there looks good, just for the two of us.”

    “Oh! Okay then,” Sakura replied.

    Elise could apologize later. First, she needed to sit down at the table she had picked. That way, she could hide her twisting legs and pressed hand to her bladder. It wouldn’t be easy, but if her big sister could go entire dinners without excusing herself, than she had to learn to do it, too. She’d show everyone here just how much of a grown-up she had become, no matter what.

     


     

    As it turned out, being an adult was a lot harder than she expected.

    A couple hours had passed since Elise and Sakura took their seats. It was a pleasant time at first, with good food, refreshing drinks, and plenty of fun conversation. Even in peaceful times, there was still plenty of work to do and little adventures to go on in both kingdoms. Even the boring stuff turned out fun to tell to a good friend.

    But as time dragged on, Elise found it harder and harder to focus on all the fun. Instead, she was too busy worrying about how full her bladder had gotten. It was so painful having to hold it all in now, let alone keep it hidden from Sakura.

    “Is something wrong, Elise?”

    “Huh?” Elise only now realized she hadn’t been paying attention the last few seconds. “Um, n-nothing’s wrong! I just, er, had too much to eat. I’m stuffed!” She patted her stomach for emphasis.

    “Mmm, me too, n-now that you mention it.” From across the table, Elise could see Sakura moving to hold her stomach, or something near it, at least. “I’m gonna have to go right back to my diet tomorrow.”

    “Same here, but I definitely don’t regret it right now. This is the best meal I’ve had in a long time!”

    “It is?” Sakura frowned again. “Have you been eating well back home?”

    “Kinda,” said Elise. “Sometimes, we’re so busy taking care of things in Nohr that we don’t have time to sit down for a proper meal. We’ll just snack on some fruit and get back to work.”

    “I’m sorry to h-hear that.”

    Elise shrugged. “It’s alright. Reforming a kingdom is a lot of hard work, but it’s super worth it to see everybody smiling and living well.”

    Sakura nodded. “Just remember to m-make some free time for yourself. It’ll make a lot of difference when you get older.”

    “I hear that,” Elise said with a giggle. “Xander and Camilla have already been talking to me about some of my responsibilities now that I’m a little older.” She leaned in and spoke at a softer volume. “They’ve even been talking to me about marriage.”

    “M-Marriage?” Sakura’s eyes widened. “Are you r-really…?”

    “Oh gosh, no!” Elise shook her head. “At least, not right now. They’ve just been saying that I’m getting to that age where people are going to ask for my hand, and I should only marry someone I know for sure I want to share my life with.”

    “Oh.” Sakura’s face relaxed. “Ryoma’s been telling me the same thing, too. He said not to let anything but love determine who I wed, and especially not to let others pressure me into it.”

    “Good to know we’re both getting the same good advice,” Elise said with a giggle. She leaned back, hands pressed into her lap. “But if I’m gonna marry someone, they gotta be someone special.”

    Sakura nodded. “I would want to marry someone special, too. Someone who c-cares for me and makes me happy just thinking about them.”

    “When you put it that way, marriage just sounds like another form of friendship,” said Elise with a cheeky grin. “In fact, it almost sounds like you and I could be married!”

    “Huh!?” Sakura hunched forward and looked down, her whole body suddenly going tense.

    “Oh, I was just joking, Sakura!” Elise put her hands up. “I didn’t mean to embarrass you like that!”

    “Mmm, n-no, it’s not that,” mumbled Sakura, still looking down and fidgeting.

    Elise turned her head. “Then what’s wrong?”

    Sakura looked around to make sure they were alone, then leaned in and whispered. “I, um… r-really need the bathroom.”

    You too!? Elise almost blurted out. She had been so preoccupied with her own need, she didn’t think that anyone else would share in her plight.

    “I-I’m sorry for mentioning that,” Sakura continued, pushing her chair back. “I’ll e-excuse myself now.”

    “Wait, Sakura!” said Elise. “It’s fine. Actually, I could really use the bathroom, too.”

    “You do?” Sakura’s eyes went wide next.

    Elise wiggles in her seat, her cheeks gaining a bit of pink as well. “Pretty bad, actually. You wanna go together?”

    “Um… sure,” said Sakura as she stood up, “D-Do you know where it is?”

    “Nope, but I’m sure we’ll find it in no time.” Elise stood up and grabbed Sakura’s hand. “Now let’s go. This party isn't as fun on a full bladder!”

     


     

    “A-Are you sure there’s one near here?”

    “Um, I, uh…” Elise looked at the walls of the corridor they had just rounded the corner to. She had expected to see a door with a sign reading “lavatory” on it, but no such thing could be found. “I could’ve sworn the bathroom was right here.”

    “Mmmm, I was hoping so, too” said Sakura, wiggling her hips now that she was alone with a trusted friend. “Did we make a w-wrong turn somewhere?”

    “Ehhh, maybe?” said Elise. “Come on, let’s keep going. There’s gotta be one somewhere!” At least, that’s what she hoped. She had no idea what she would do if they couldn’t find one.

    As much as Elise didn’t want to admit, she might have to face that reality soon. Her bladder felt so full, it was getting difficult to even walk without keeping her legs locked together. She could not remember needing to pee so badly since her childhood, and that unfortunate camping incident that led to her wetting herself in front of her whole family.

    But it wasn’t just herself she was worried for. She had seen Sakura suffering just as much out of the corner of her eyes. The whimpering, lip-biting, and stiff walking tugged at her heartstrings not unlike the way seeing her friends get hurt in the war did. She could never forgive herself if Sakura were to have an accident because of her getting them lost.

    “Come on, let’s keep going! We gotta find one sooner or later!” she declared, marching down the hall. And I really hope it’s sooner!

    And so, their desperate search continued for a little longer. They walked down more halls and rooms, each looking like the last, their pace growing slower by the minute. Despite doing what she could to stay positive, Elise could not but feel more hopeless with each door passed.

    “Come on, please be right around here,” she mumbled as she turned the handle to the latest door. It swung open, but to their dismay, it was not a toilet. Instead, the girls looked into a small courtyard, just big enough to house a statue, a couple bushes, and a tiny tree in the corner. A stone wall overlooked a cliff leading straight down, allowing the setting sun to bathe the whole place in an orange light.

    “Aw, man,” Elise said with a frown. “Let’s find another-“

    “Aah!”

    “Sakura!?” Elise turned towards her friend. Sakura stood with her eyes shut, hands firmly between her legs and hips pushed back. Worst of all, a single drop could be seen on the floor between her feet.

    “I… d-don’t think I can make it,” she managed to say, a glint of tears squeezing through her eyelids.

    Seeing her best friend in such pain proved too much for Elise. In that moment, avoiding her own accident didn’t matter anymore. She had to save Sakura from an embarrassing fate, and if they couldn’t find a bathroom, they would just have to use the next best thing.

    “Quick, come this way!” Elise grabbed Sakura’s wrist and pulled her into the courtyard.

    “Wha-What!?” Sakura gasped. “Where are we going?”

    “We’re going right here!” said Elise as they reached their destination: the set of bushes in the corner. As Elise had hoped, they were set up perfectly for someone to squat between them and not be seen. Unfortunately, they were too tightly packed for more than one person at a time, so they would have to take turns, and Elise had already decided who would go first.

    “Quick, crouch down in here. I’ll stand watch so nobody sees you,” Elise continued.

    “Go… here!?” Sakura’s face turned pale behind her red cheeks. “B-But this is someone’s castle. I-I can’t…”

    “Sakura, please.“ Elise looked her in the eyes. “I really don’t want you to hurt yourself or have an accident. You can do this just this once, and we’ll apologize to them later, okay?”

    Sakura looked from Elise to the bushes, and back again. “Okay, I’ll d-do it,” she said with a small nod.

    Elise smiled at her success. “Okay, hurry, before it’s too late!” she replied, nudging Sakura into moving.

    “A-Alright.” Sakura shuffled into the bushes, grabbing the end of her skirt along the way.

    Meanwhile, Elise did as she said and turned to face the doorways. She kept an eye to the doorways and an ear open in case Sakura needed help. All the while, her legs moved on their own, wiggling and squeezing together. The knowledge of relief being so close made her hold feel more tenuous than before; she knew she wasn’t leaving this yard without an empty bladder.

    Even so, Sakura remained her main concern. Elise couldn’t stop herself from wondering if she was going to be fine, or if she could even make herself go. She had no idea if her friend had gotten over her shy bladder from back then.

    “Aah!”

    Elise’s ears perked up at Sakura’s gasp. She turned her head towards the bushes and opened her mouth to ask if she was okay.

    Her answer came in the sound of a pitter-patter of something hitting the grass. It was a faint, but steady noise, one that grew louder over time. The next thing she heard was a long sigh, light and quivering at first, but turning steady by the end.

    Elise didn’t need to hear anything else to know what was happening. Sakura had managed to make herself go, and was enjoying the pleasure of letting out so much into the grass. Even her shy nature was not enough to stop her from voicing her pleasure, at least at first.

    Elise smiled to herself again, knowing her friend would be okay tonight. Strangely enough, she couldn’t stay happy for long. As she kept listening to Sakura’s piddling, another feeling crept up inside her. She had the desire to turn around and check on her friend, even though she doubted Sakura was having trouble of any kind. It was a weird idea, peeping on her friend relieving herself, and yet she found it a little too alluring to resist.

    As quietly as she could, Elise turned and crept up to the bushes. She paused to contemplate what she was doing for only a second before leaning in.

    She had to stop herself from gasping at what she saw. There was Sakura, squatting in the bushes, her back turned to Elise. This was a scandalous view enough, but what really caught Elise’s attention was at the ground level, turning her cheeks bright red. The yellow stream she had expected to see was right there between Sakura’s legs, spraying the ground without abandon, its true source just hidden by her skirt. Already, a sizable puddle formed, changing the sound of her piddling in subtle ways.

    Poor Sakura must have been at her very limit when she finally let go, Elise surmised, but there was no mistaking the satisfaction in her body language. Her shoulders were relaxed, and her breathing had become steady, save for the occasional sigh. Elise couldn’t see her face, but she knew Sakura probably had a soft smile and red cheeks while she peed.

    Elise knew she should have been grossed out or ashamed of intruding on a friend’s privacy, yet she couldn’t pull herself away. For whatever reason known only to the gods, watching Sakura stirred up some strange feelings in her, not unpleasant but still a bit weird. It was like happiness mixed with a kind of longing. She wanted more, to see Sakura from the front, her eyes closed and mouth turned up in pleasure while all that pesky pee left her body at long last...

    “Eep!”

    Elise’s bladder mistook her fantasizing for reality. A big spurt of warmth hit her underwear out of nowhere, snapping her back to the present at once. All thoughts of continuing to watch Sakura go went out of her head, instead replaced with doing anything she can to stop herself from joining in the relief too soon.

    Elise turned around, locked her legs together from the knees up, lifted her skirt up just a little, and shoved her hands to her girlhood as hard as she could. Closing her eyes, she began the biggest potty dance of her life since her childhood. Her legs twisted, hips wiggled, teeth pressed into her lower lip, and feet hopped without shame, all in one last attempt to keep it all in for just a little longer.

    But no matter how much she danced, how loud she whimpered, or how tightly she held her groin, she could feel her strength failing. She couldn’t hold on anymore, especially not after letting her bladder get so full and having to watch and listen to Sakura enjoying her piddling right next to her.

    Once she felt her gloves growing wet and warm, Elise knew it was over. She brought her dance to a stop, lifted her skirt up, closed her eyes, and let her leak turn into a full accident.

    With her dress held up, the sun’s rays were able to hit everywhere normally hidden. Elise’s black bloomers gained an obvious gleam in the light, as did the golden stream falling straight down from the center, piddling at the ground between her shoulder-width feet. Shiny trails ran down her legs and into her boots, where she felt her socks and feet growing wet from her gross bodily fluids.

    Emotions of all kind flooded Elise’s mind as she flooded her clothes. Relief and disbelief, elation and humiliation, but the biggest one of all was failure. It weighed her down harder than her bladder did at its fullest, the wet feelings, noises, and smell only reinforcing how pathetic she felt. Had she even grown up a little bit since her accident-prone youth?

    Then again, what else did she deserve? Elise had betrayed a friend’s trust and watched her do something very personal. She couldn’t think of a better punishment than to pee herself so close to relief.

    “Oh!”

    Elise opened her eyes at the gasp and discovered she had turned herself around in her potty dancing. Sakura stood in front of her, with a hand over her mouth and her eyes locked onto Elise’s lower half. She could see every last detail of Elise’s failure, from the soaking she gave her legs and undies, to her red, whimpering, sad face. There was only one way Elise could react when faced with such shame.

    “Waaaaaaahhhhh!”

    Just like with her bladder, Elise couldn’t hold back the flow of liquids, this time from her eyes. Tears ran down her cheeks as freely as pee down her legs, while she bawled without any sense of dignity.

    “E-Elise! Please don’t cry!” yelled Sakura, holding her hands out.

    “Why shouldn’t I? I just had an accident in front of my best friend!” Elise blubbered.

    “It’s okay, really! Th-these can happen to a-anyone. I can get you cleaned up right away!”

    Elise shook her head. “But it didn’t happen to anyone, it happened to me! I’m supposed to b-be an adult and get m-married and l-lead a kingdom, but how can I do that when I can’t even hold my pee-pee like one!?”

    Elise continued to cry, her tears still flowing from her shut eyes after her stream of pee finally petered out. She would have stayed like that for a long time, if not for a pair of hands gently grabbing on to each of her wrists.

    “W-wha?” Elise opened her eyes and found Sakura standing close to her.

    “I think you’re a good adult, Elise,” Sakura said with a smile.

    “You do?” asked Elise.

    Sakura nodded. “I’ve always thought you were m-mature since the war ended. You’re always looking out for everyone and w-wanting to make others happy. You even let s-someone go first before you did, even when you were about to wet yourself. That was a very grown-up thing to do.”

    “I… I guess so.” Elise looked down at the mess she made. “But I really should’ve gone sooner. I j-just wanted to show myself that I had grown up a lot.”

    “It’s okay,” said Sakura, “I-I made the same mistake as you, and, um, if it makes you feel any better, I… didn’t m-make it entirely.”

    “H-huh? What do you mean?”

    Sakura let go and stepped back, grabbing the end of her skirt. She paused to look away and take a breath before slowly pulling it upwards.

    Elise’s eyes went wide as saucers upon seeing Sakura’s red panties. A sizeable wet patch stuck out at the crotch, not big enough to be considered an accident, but a very close call regardless. A bit of moisture gathered on the very bottom as well, evidence that she had nothing to wipe with before pulling them back up. Anyone would be uncomfortable and self-conscious wearing them, to say the least.

    Elise could only imagine the amount of courage it took for the shy, modest princess to do something like this. Maybe this was why she couldn’t take her eyes off what should have been a gross sight. Then again, the mix of a dark spot against the bright red and the shine on her pale thighs brought that fuzzy feeling throughout Elise’s body again, keeping her staring long after she needed to.

    “S-Sakura,” she mumbled, her eyes becoming cloudy.

    “I’m sorry.” Sakura lowered her skirt again, much to Elise’s disappointment. “If I could have held it just a little longer, then maybe…”

    “Don’t do that!” interrupted Elise.

    “H-huh?” Sakura looked back to Elise.

    “None of this was your fault. You don’t have a thing to apologize for!” Elise looked down at the puddle on the grass that she still stood in. “This was all my fault. I should’ve said something a lot sooner, and then I got us lost. I made for a bad tinkle buddy tonight.”

    “Um, I wouldn’t say that,” said Sakura.

    “Huh? But you had to go in the bushes and got your panties wet because of me.”

    “Mmm, that’s true.” Sakura’s hand went to play with her skirt. “But, do you remember during the war when we used to… r-relieve ourselves together?”

    How could Elise forget? Those moments in the day when she and Sakura squatted and held hands, relaxing enough to let their bladders empty on the ground together; she would never admit it, but they had become a guilty pleasure of hers that she looked back on with fondness.

    “Um, sure, I remember that,” she replied.

    “Well, it was because you were there that I was able to let myself go around everyone else.” Sakura had to look away again. “And, I think that if you weren’t here, I w-wouldn’t have been able to use the bushes, either.”

    Sakura’s words hit Elise with the power of Brynhildr. To think that she had such an impact on her friend even now…

    “Here, w-we should get cleaned up.” Sakura stepped forward and held out a hand. “I know where we are now. My room isn’t too far from here.”

    “Oh, y-yeah.” Elise snapped out of her thoughts. She pulled off a wet glove and tucked it under her arm, then took Sakura’s hand. With only Sakura wearing a glove, this was the most intimate they had ever held hands. Elise wanted to hold on forever, but she had to put that feeling aside for now. First, she needed a good bath and some clean undies, and she knew Sakura would be happy to give her both.

     

     

     

     

     

    (Want me to write an omofic about a certain character? Check out my commissions thread here!)

  11. This story commissioned by Zenkopan

    With thanks to Captain L for editing

     

    “And that was Guardians of Lylat!” declared Slippy Toad, stretching his arms and back from his spot on the floor.

    “Heh, not bad,” said Fox McCloud, “You always bring the best movies, Slip.”

    “Eh, it was alright.” Falco Lombardi shrugged. “Woulda been cooler if it was actually about us and not some made-up heroes.”

    “I don’t think I’d be interested in a film about us,” said Slippy, “I mean, why watch our exploits when we already lived them?”

    “Well, not everyone here was there for the early adventures.” This came from Krystal, Star Fox’s newest recruit, who sat next to Fox on the couch. “I wouldn’t mind seeing a film if they made one.”

    “Yeah, but who knows how accurate it would be?” said Fox, “You know how the industry can be with the truth sometimes.”

    Krystal giggled and shot Fox a certain look. “I’m sure they’ll get the important bits right. The dashing, young vulpine hero bravely facing danger, saving the entire galaxy, and winning the admiration of its people. Wouldn’t you like to see that happen?”

    “Eh heh, well, it was a team effort, is what I mean...” Fox scratched his cheek and looked away.

    “Ugh, get a room, you two.” Falco turned away in disgust.

    Krystal giggled again. “Speaking of, I think it’s time I got in a few hours of sleep. Would you believe I’m still not used to not having a day/night schedule in space?”

    “Sure can! It took everyone a while to get used to that,” said Slippy.

    With that, Krystal uncrossed her legs and stood up. As the pressure in her groin shifted, she gave her body a good stretch to hide her wincing in discomfort. In truth, she had another reason besides going to sleep for excusing herself, one that had been steadily growing over the course of the film thanks to the tea she had been drinking.

    Due to her many adventures growing up, Krystal had learned to hone a strong bladder, for she would often have to go for long stretches without a bathroom break. It especially came in handy after joining Star Fox; as the only girl on the team, she found it rather embarrassing to declare her need to relieve herself. That only doubled whenever Fox was nearby, the last person she ever wanted to know when nature was calling for her. Even now, in the comfort of a spaceship, she still would only use the bathroom a few times in one wake cycle. Regardless, her bladder still had its limits, and she knew she was approaching them.

    Luckily, her quarters were nearby, along with her personal toilet. She could relieve herself without having to announce it to the whole galaxy. Her destination in mind, she took the first step towards her room.

    It would be her last step as well.

    Out of nowhere, the sound of an explosion came up, and the ship shook enough to make Krystal stumble a bit. Red lights flashed through the room.

    “H-huh, what!?” Peppy Hare’s eyes shot open. “I was watching, honest!”

    “Did we hit something!?” yelled Slippy.

    Fox wasted no time jumping out of his seat and putting a hand to the comms link in his ear. “R.O.B., what’s going on out there?”

    “Great Fox has come under attack,” came the monotone voice of R.O.B. 64 over the intercom. “Unknown vessel approaching from port side and firing cannons. Multiple fighters have been deployed. No call sign being transmitted. Running shield scan now.”

    “Seriously? A pirate attack in this part of the galaxy?” asked Slippy.

    “I was starting to think it was a little too quiet around here,” said Peppy.

    “Sounds like these idiots don’t know who we are,” said Falco, getting out of his seat.

    “Then we better let them know.” Fox threw his arm out. “Everyone, to the Arwings!”

    In that moment, the gang’s care-free attitude fell away, and Team Star Fox went into action, rushing off with their minds fixed only on the battle ahead.

    With the exception of Krystal, that is. While the others took on determined brows, Krystal frowned in frustration instead. Her much-needed bathroom visit had been interrupted, and the pressure in her bladder only grew in response. Even running to keep up with the rest of the team took more effort than usual.

    As much as she wanted to, Krystal knew far better than to stop and visit the bathroom now. The weird looks she would get from the others would be bad enough. Not just that, but she didn’t want to think about what would happen if another blast rocked the ship while she was on the toilet. Of course, this said nothing about how irresponsible it would be to stop to pee in the middle of an attack.

    No, she would just have to hold it and wait until after these bandits were dealt with. Surely, with all the experience Star Fox had, it would not take long to send these idiots running with their tails between their legs.

     


     

    “Come on, stay still!”

    Krystal grunted in frustration as another shot from her lasers flew past the fleeing fighter. While the rest of the team had been shooting pirates down left and right, she was lucky enough to take down a single ship, and that one had been sitting still as if suffering from engine troubles.

    Granted, the others didn’t have the same handicap as her. She was the least experienced pilot of the team, but more pressing than that, it was rather difficult to focus with her bladder as full as it was. Sitting in a cramped cockpit with both hands on the controls left her with little options to hold it other than squeezing and bouncing her legs. There was no way for her to safely pee in mid-flight either, for her suit was too cumbersome to remove in such a confined space and use the in-flight emergency relief system. I really should see if Slippy can do anything about this, she noted.

    Her only choice then was to win this battle as fast as she could, and that meant stepping up her aim a bit. Unfortunately, her next few shots had as much luck hitting their mark, or lack thereof. She kept mashing on the trigger to fire, hoping that if she fired enough times, one of her shots would eventually hit.

    A few seconds later, and a laser finally landed, destroying the fighter in an impressive explosion. Krystal would have felt like celebrating if not for the fact that the shot didn’t come from her.

    “Hey, he was mine!” she said over the comms, pouting into her face-cam.

    “This isn’t a contest, Krystal.” Fox’s face appeared over the comm channel. “You need to relax and focus your shots. We can’t always rely on blindly firing, especially not with lasers. You never know what they’ll eventually hit.”

    Relax? That’s a lot easier said than done right now, Krystal wanted to say as she wiggled in her seat. She knew better than to argue against good advice, though. “Er, what’s the current situation? Have we shot down enough of them yet?”

    “The fighters aren’t the real problem,” said Peppy, “We need to start doing some damage to the main vessel.”

    “But Great Fox’s lasers are just bouncing off their shields,” responded Slippy, “We won’t get anywhere if we don’t do something about that.”

    Fox came up again. “Then we don’t have a choice. I’ll fly into the ship and knock out their shield generator from inside.”

    Krystal’s ears and eyes perked right up. “All by yourself? No chance, I’ll fly in with you,” she spoke without hesitation.

    “I don’t think that’s a good idea,” said Fox, shaking his head, “We need to keep pressuring the fighters outside so they don’t fly in after us.”

    Always the stubborn one, aren’t you? “You’re going to need someone to watch your back in there, and I’m a lot better on foot than I am in an Arwing,” countered Krystal.

    “She’s right, Fox,” said Peppy, “It’s too dangerous for just one of us to go in.”

    “Let your girlfriend go with you,” said Falco, “You can leave the chumps out here to us.”

    It was Fox’s turn to go wide-eyed for a moment. “We’re not… alright, we’ll go in at the same time. Krystal, let’s form up!”

    “Already on it,” she responded as she flew in behind Fox’s ship.

    Both Arwings flew straight towards the main vessel, banking to the sides once the turrets tried to fire on them. Her shooting accuracy may have left something to be desired, but Krystal could at least fly with some finesse. Faster than any of the enemy could react, they both managed to fly inside the vessel’s hanger, passing through the air-containment barrier unharmed.

    Krystal knew she caught the pirates off-guard, for the hanger housed nobody but herself and Fox. That would change very quickly, however, so she leapt out of her seat as the canopy opened up, her trusty staff in hand, and landed on her feet, bending down to lessen the impact.

    “Hah!?”

    Krystal knew to be prepared for anything when on a mission. Nothing, however, could fully prepare her for the shock of an unexpected bladder spasm. The impact from the landing was still enough to weaken her hold for just a moment, making it feel like she was about to let it all out on the spot. She stood upright and rigid, squeezing her legs together and holding a white-knuckle grip on her staff, not unlike the hold on her crotch.

    “Krystal! You okay?” As if she had more reason to worry, now Fox had to see her in her moment of weakness. Her eyes darted to where she heard his voice, but Krystal didn’t dare to look. Her eyes would betray everything, and Fox would no doubt make her leave the vessel. Problem was, she could not think of anything to say that would help placate him; that part of her brain was more focused on making sure she didn’t pee herself in that instant.

    But something else quickly caught her attention: the sound of boots quickly rushing around the corner, too heavy to belong to Fox. A proper response could wait until she dealt with this first.

    Right as her would-be assailant rounded the corner of her Arwing, Krystal thrusted her staff out. It struck right into the gut of the pirate, a scaly lizard-like foe, knocking the wind out of him. She followed up by sweeping the staff under his feet, then delivering a swift strike with the end onto his head right after he hit the floor.

    The moment his body went limp, Krystal looked up towards Fox, still in a combat-ready stance. “Does that answer your question?” she asked.

    Fox stopped to blink for a second, clearly impressed by Krystal’s close-quarters prowess. “Uh, right, let’s head for the generators.” He put a finger to his comms as he ran. “Slippy, you got this ship mapped out yet?”

    Once Fox was in front of her, Krystal dropped her act and went back to squeezing her legs. In her rush to support Fox, she had almost forgotten how bad her need to pee had become. It was true that she was a better on-foot fighter than pilot, but a full bladder would compromise her skills with the staff. Still, she was not about to back out now, especially in front of Fox.

    Yet again, she had to put her urgent need aside and continue the mission, running behind Fox with her hips wiggling more than normal. What followed was one of the toughest challenges she had faced yet as a member of Star Fox. The pirates they had to blast through were not that tough; none of them had likely expected their own vessel to be boarded, as their whole rank seemed unorganized. No, the real challenge was beating them in combat without soaking her suit.

    She tried to avoid this by sticking to her blaster whenever she could. This worked at first, with most of the enemies popping up too far away to bother with her staff. Her blaster proficiency may not have been as good, but she could get the job done without having to strain her hold that much. Unfortunately, things didn’t stay this way.

    “Watch out!”

    As they rounded the corner in a hallway, three pirates charged right at them with plasma spears that crackled at the ends, ready to skewer something. Krystal and Fox both jumped back before they could be run through.

    Krystal went for her blaster again, but it was no use. The pirates were already on her again, forcing her to jump back once more. At this close of a range, she could never get a good shot off with it. No, she needed her staff for this battle, much to her chagrin. She managed to pull it out right as a spear swung her way, deflecting it in the same motion and taking up a battle stance. Her groin muscles protested, but she persisted nonetheless.

    Krystal’s embarrassing handicap was at its worst in this battle. Her bladder felt like a lead weight inside her, weighing her down and ready to burst if she gave it the chance. As such, she was forced to abandon her more graceful moves for a quicker, sloppier approach. Jerky dodges, short-reaching swings, and limited mobility were all on display as she balanced fighting with keeping her underwear dry.

    With a mighty swing of her staff, Krystal managed to knock one pirate to the floor out cold. A quick glance confirmed that Fox was still holding his own against the second enemy. That just left-

    “Raaaagh!”

    She moved on instinct, spinning around and holding her staff out. The end of the spear came down from above, stopped only by her staff. The pirate snarled at her and pushed further, inching the spear closer to her face. Her leg slid back from the force of the clash, spreading her lower body apart and pushing her muscles to their very limits. She wasn’t sure what would give out first: her arms, or her bladder.

    “Ah!”

    She got her answer in the form of a long spurt hitting her underwear, creating a warmth far too gross against her fur down there. That proved to be the last straw for her.

    “Screw it,” she muttered as she swung a leg straight up, her boot connecting between the pirate’s legs. His pupils shrank and voice squeaked, but more importantly, his strength left the spear all at once. Krystal pushed it away, then put all her might into a swing right at his head. The pirate kissed the floor right after, and he wouldn’t wake until long after they were gone.

    It was victory, but Krystal didn’t feel like celebrating. She had to pee, and soon; she highly doubted she would get off this vessel while still holding on, let alone all the way back to her personal toilet on Great Fox.

    “Uh, Krystal?”

    She turned to face Fox, who had dispatched his foe at about the same time, and now stared at her with a surprised and rather nervous look. Whatever he had to say, she didn’t have time for.

    “Let’s go. Generators,” she said while running past him. She didn’t look back, but heard his footsteps behind her.

    After rounding a couple more corners, they came to the doors leading to the generator room. Fox and Krystal breached in with blasters drawn, scanning the room for hostiles, but thankfully finding none. Krystal could relax just a little now; at last, the shield generators laid before them, a complex set of machinery with a massive horizontal cylinder full of arcing electricity.

    “They couldn’t make something scream ‘Important, please do not destroy’ more if they tried,” said Krystal. She stepped forward and continued. “Now let’s blow this thing and go h-”

    “Wait, Krystal.” She felt a hand pulling on her shoulder, forcing her to turn around and see Fox’s concerned expression.

    “What is it? We don’t really have time for a chat,” she replied, keeping her lower body rigid.

    Fox looked her right in the eyes and asked, “Is something wrong?”

    There will be if we don’t hurry! “What do you mean?” She raised an eyebrow.

    “That fight back there, your movements were really strained. You usually take down those types without having to…” He scratched his head. “Do that.”

    Blast, he noticed! Krystal did her best to prevent any outward displays of panic. “Well, we’re a bit pressed for time right now. I can’t exactly waste any being elegant in combat.”

    “Krystal, please.” Fox’s voice was more stern. “That’s not how you normally are. If something’s wrong, I need to know before-”

    “Oh no!”

    Krystal felt the warmth in her panties renewing from another leak. In an instant, her crumbling facade shattered, and she broke eye contact with Fox, twisted her legs, and shoved her hands into her groin. Modesty no longer mattered when it felt like her hold could break at any moment.

    “K-Krystal!” Fox raised his hands. “Are you hurt?”

    “Ugh, gah!” It was hard to speak through grit teeth.

    “Did they hit you somewhere? Please, tell me!”

    “I… I…” Krystal lifted her head and abandoned her last bit of pride. “I have to pee!”

    The look on Fox’s face would have been priceless if she weren’t on the verge of an accident. “You… what?”

    Her need was finally out in the open, but she couldn’t stop to contemplate how embarrassed she should be. “I’m about ten seconds from pissing my suit, and I have no plans on doing that!”

    “Um…” Fox could only blink at first before shaking his head to clear his thoughts. “R-Right, I’ll see what I can do about the shield. You, uh, do what you need to do. Just keep an eye out for enemies.”

    “No peeking!” Not that she was waiting for his permission, but she still thought it nice to let her go.

    In any case, Krystal needed to hear nothing more to get started. She waddled over behind a tall piece of machinery and set her staff and blaster aside, hand still firmly pressed into her crotch. Her steps were slow and calculated, for a single misstep would end with a soaked suit and red face.

    By some miracle, she reached her destination without dribbling any more into her underwear. She almost wanted to dance, but knew that she had only taken the first step to relief. The rest would not be so easy. First, she needed to remove her suit, which required taking her hand off her groin. As much as it pained her, she did just that, her hands zooming up to the zipper located at the chest. With precious seconds to go and any sense of modesty out the airlock, Krystal yanked on the zipper, praying that it would not get caught.

    It felt like she had won the galactic lottery twice, for the zipper went straight down without a fight. With that out of the way, she grabbed the loose flaps and pulled them aside, baring her topless torso. Pulling her arms out of the suit, she then pushed the rest of it down to her ankles, a more difficult task given that she had to very quickly part her legs to accomplish it. For her last move, she pressed onto the boot and lifted one foot out, then the other, kicking the whole mess of clothing away.

    There stood Krystal, now clad only in a pair of black panties, somewhere inside an enemy spaceship. Were she in a more critical state of mind, she would doubtless be humiliated by the whole situation. However, peeing herself would be the one thing to make this moment any worse, and she was not about to do that. Without a second thought, Krystal grabbed both sides of her panties, then pulled down, squatted, and lifted her tail in one motion.

    She could no longer hold back the moment her femininity was exposed to the air. Her hold gave out, and a spray of yellow-tinted pee shot out from the pink sticking out among the white fur. It was erratic and powerful, flying forward a good bit before striking the ground. The room filled with the sound of it splattering onto the metal floor, forming a puddle almost instantly. Moments later, her stream grew strong enough to create a hissing noise to compete with the splatter.

    It was the least private and convenient pee Krystal had taken since joining Star Fox. Her ally may not have been looking at her, at least she hoped, but he could certainly hear it, and likely smell it, given how strong the distinct scent of vulpine urine had become. She should have been humiliated beyond belief, to have to pee like this in the middle of a dangerous mission.

    But at the moment, Krystal found it too difficult to be humiliated when it felt so good to pee. With that much pressure finally being released, it was like every nerve in her body was rewarding her with pleasant feelings, starting from her groin and radiating outwards like a smart bomb of pleasure. Faced with such feelings, what else could she do but enjoy it while it lasted?

    “Haaahhhh,” came a long sigh as Krystal became enveloped in her relief. She shut her eyes and lifted her head, her ears moving back on their own. Nothing else mattered in that moment, not the mission, her nudity, or Fox being nearby to hear and hopefully not see it all. It was bliss.

    But the sound of heavy footsteps brought that enjoyment to an immediate halt.

    Krystal’s eyes snapped open as she heard the enemies approaching. She didn’t know if they knew their location, but they would be on her in seconds if they did. With her bladder far from empty and still going beyond her control, all she could do was grab her blaster and aim it towards the door. She would make sure her naked, pissing body would be the last thing those pirates would ever see.

    But it didn’t come to that. The footsteps moved past the door and kept going down the hall. The danger had passed, at least for now.

    With that over, Krystal let herself relax again, or at least tried to. With the high of taking a much-needed pee gone, she could only feel awkward about her situation now. She must have looked ridiculous, holding up a gun while answering nature’s call, her entire body laid bare. Looking back down, she also found her puddle had grown much larger than she anticipated, almost reaching her feet with nothing to absorb it on the metal floor.

    She needed to finish up as soon as she could, but with it already going at full power, all Krystal could do was sit and wait with her cheek resting on her blaster. Luckily, it wasn’t a long wait; a few more seconds, and her bladder finally finished emptying, the stream stopping as quickly as it started, with only a final spurt afterwards. Krystal let out another sigh, not one of pleasure, but more of relief that this whole affair was finally over.

    Well, not quite. She still needed to clean herself up somehow. Not only would it be gross to ignore that step, but she didn’t want the enemies to literally sniff her out if she and Fox needed to hide at some point. She looked around, not expecting to find anything useful, but it couldn’t hurt to look.

    Yet again, her lucky streak continued, as right next to her was a cloth sitting on a control panel within reach, likely there to keep the buttons clean. She grabbed it without hesitation and went to work cleaning her privates, using a combination of wipes and pats until she felt dry again. The cloth wasn’t very smooth, but it didn’t feel like it had anything on it, so it was probably safe.

    More importantly, she needed to get dressed, as running about a pirate ship while almost naked was not a priority of hers, to say the least. Krystal pulled her panties back to where they belonged as she stood up. They had fortunately dried enough where she could ignore any remaining wetness on them. Leaning down with an arm covering her chest, she grabbed her suit and went through the process of putting it back on: first her legs, then her arms, and then finally zipping it back up and being modest again. After giving one last adjustment to her “puppies” to make sure they were secure, Krystal grabbed her weapons and stepped away, ready to kick some pirate tail once more.

    “Krystal, you okay now?” Fox called to her as she rounded the corner, running up to her. She could see a hint of red poking through the fur on his cheeks. With the smell of her pee still thick in the air, she was reminded of the amount of pheromones normally present in vixen urine. She hoped that he only felt embarrassed and not… another way.

    “Er, y-yes, I’m much better,” she replied, rubbing the back of her head. “Er, are you done sabotaging the generators?”

    Fox nodded. “I’ve set the system to overload itself. The whole thing should blow in about a minute.”

    “Then I guess our work here is done,” remarked Krystal in a deflated tone.

    “Hey, don’t worry about it,” said Fox, “I mean, we were attacked pretty suddenly.  These things happen sometimes.”

    “I know. It’s just really embarrassing I had to do that in the middle of a mission.” Especially around you, of all people. “I probably seemed rather incompetent in this battle, didn’t I?”

    “It’s not your best performance, I’ll admit,” replied Fox, “But we still got the job done. Besides, I’d be lying if I said this was the only time one of us really needed to go while on a mission.”

    “Really now?” Krystal’s ears and eyes perked up. Now that sounds like an interesting story… for another time, at least. “In any case, thanks for being respectful about the whole thing. I know a lot of men would have loved to take a peek while I did that.” She then crossed her arms and shot Fox a look. “Unless you did peek.”

    “N-Not at all! I respect your privacy,” said a red-faced Fox, waving his hand.

    Krystal let out a small giggle. Maybe it was the scent of urine in the air, but she could not resist going a little further. “Hey, Fox?” she asked, slowly leaning towards his face.

    “Y-Yes, Krystal?”

    She got to about an inch away from his face and whispered to him, “We should leave before the generators blow.”

    They both looked towards the generator. Sparks flew everywhere, and a menacing glow began to appear around the glass.

    “Right.” Fox shook his head again, bringing back his serious face. “Let’s regroup with the others.”

    “Lead the way,” was all Krystal responded with.

    With that, the two ran out of the room and made their way back to the Arwings. Krystal took one last glance at the large puddle as she ran past it. It may have been the most she had ever let out in one sitting, and it had to be in some random pirate vessel of all places. She could only imagine the looks some of those pirates might have once they come across it. Then gain, a puddle of pee was about to be the least of their concerns.

    Her gaze then turned to Fox, the only other one to know of her naughty potty time. As much as she loved to tease him, she had to admit that he was quite the leader, and more of a gentleman than he let on. Even now, after this embarrassing incident, she felt that they had become a little closer than before. She could only wonder where things would go from here. Until then, she would just have to keep on fighting alongside him and the rest of Star Fox, and maybe try visiting the restroom a little more often.

  12. "Watch out, Ashido!"

    Hearing the call to attention from class representative Tenya Iida, Mina Ashido's head jolted around various directions, soon enough finding a giant dirt fist barreling towards her. While she attempted to sidestep to avoid the blow as soon as she registered the threat, the speed was just too much to safely dodge. That is, until it was slowed by a spray of ice, freezing over the earthen joints, weighing the arm down enough for Mina to jump out of harm's way. "Woah, thanks for the heads up!"

    Jumping onto the outstretched arm, Midoriya leapt over with his own fist primed for a punch, connecting it with the dirt monster's face, shattering the head into a hundred tiny pieces. Now decapitated, the creature fell over, thoroughly defeated. Unfortunately, it was for naught, as another shortly rose up and took its place.

    "There's just no end to these things," Kaminari complained.

    "Then we keep busting through," Kirishima, all fired up, taunted to the opponents that didn't have the biology to hear it. He charged forward, delivering a body blow to the next enemy with his jagged, rock-hard fist. He wasn't the only one on the offensive, as Midoriya, Iida, and Todoroki joined in with their own hard-hitting attacks.

    "This was supposed to be a fun summer training camp," Mina cried as she dove behind a nearby tree, seeking cover from the ensuing debris of another earth creature destroyed by the might of the student heroes. She wasn't wrong, to prepare the class for the ever-growing violent world outside the school campus, one that contained evils like the League of Villains and the recently-defeated Hero Killer Stain, UA had promised its first-years a training camp in a secluded forest, a chance to radically improve their skills as a team. Even students like Mina, who had failed their final, were allowed to join in the festivities.

    As their bus arrived on a clearing overlooking the woods they'd be spending the next few weeks, the class even discovered they'd have new pro hero instructors, the Wild Wild Pussycats. Or rather, half the Pussycats, Mandalay and Pixie Bob. That's where the downhill plummet began. In short order, they were so kindly informed that the bus would go no further, they needed to reach the cabins miles away on foot, and they wouldn't have anything to eat until then. And, just to add insult to injury, the forest was crawling with the monsters of living earth, courtesy of Pixie Bob.

    It was only rare moments like now where the kids were given a moment to stop. Midoriya and Iida nearly collapsed, while the other MVP, Todoroki, simply activated his fire half of his Quirk and defrosted himself. Most others were bent over and panting, chests heaving as their breaths continued to escape them.

    It was clear, even from a cursory glance, that they wouldn't last much longer before succumbing to exhaustion. "What...what time is it now," Ochako gasped.

    Iida lifted his left arm, as if it carried the weight of the world, to check his watch. "Ten to four."

    Everyone groaned in unison. That meant they had been out here for nearly five hours, and with nothing but memory guiding them to their destination, it could be a hundred feet or a hundred miles until they got to the training grounds. Until then, they'd be going hungry, as Mina's growling stomach reminded her.

    "Here, Ashido." Looking up, Mina saw Momo handing her a bottle of water, no doubt created from nothing by her Quirk. "Can't have you getting dehydrated."

    "Thanks." Mina took the bottle, unscrewed the cap, and began chugging the cold, refreshing liquid down. True, while it would be bad for any of them to be dehydrated, it was especially dangerous for Mina. Her Quirk required expelling fluids to carry her acid, so if she had none to give, she'd be useless in a fight.

    However, all silver linings had a dark cloud attached. She was suffering under a lack of food, yet simultaneously suffering from an abundance of water. Nature had been taking its course inside her pink body over the span of these long hours, and everything she drank to keep herself moving in that intervening time was really taking effect. Mina had to pee.

    It was certainly an awkward situation to be caught in. She'd be holding for who knew how much longer if she wanted any chance of making it to the bathroom, maybe she was capable of it, but it would likely involve some real visible desperation. It seemed such was the fate that eventually befell all female members of Class 1-A, the only variable was how publicly they embarrassed themselves. It wasn't even limited to the girls anymore, not after Mineta wet himself shortly after arrival. Mina did not want to be next in that line.

    So, what options did she have, aside from simply holding it? Well, no doubt, the tall, broad trees that surrounded them to the edge of visibility in every direction were giving Mina a few ideas. It wasn't exactly a feminine notion, but if worst came to worst, she'd be open to really watering a tree. A tree out of sight, of course.

    But that was the problem. If she wandered off by herself, she was just asking to be attacked, because fate always targeted the girl alone in the woods, slasher movie style. On the other hand, if she did it close to everyone else, she was just asking to be spied on by one of the boys, not to name specific names.

    "Something on your mind, Ashido?" Lost in thought, Mina didn't realize that Momo hadn't left. Or how her legs were jiggling, stamping into the dirt.

    Frankly, there was no reason to hide her predicament from Momo, not after how...open she had been about her own experience in this matter. "Just how badly I need to whiz."

    As soon as the words reached Momo's ears, her face blushed a red as bright as her hero costume. "W-why are you telling me?!"

    "Well, you asked. Come on, you can't tell me it isn't bothering you too."

    "T-that's...besides the point! A hero shouldn't even have the idea that public urination is acceptable!"

    "So what was your excuse during the finals?"

    "E-er...I have no excuse for my actions. But it was an emergency, and I wasn't thinking clearly."

    Mina jumped to her feet, continuing to bounce on her heels, adding wiggling her hips to the dance. "It'll probably be an emergency for me too, soon enough!" True, it was an exaggeration, but it wouldn't be one for long.

    "You're just going to have to deal with it. It's not safe enough around here to undress...oh, and the indecency thing too! Right." Momo gently and subtly put on hand on the inner edge of her right thigh.

    She had a point, Mina had to concede. They were between waves of onslaught, but there was no guarantee when it would end. Tradition seemed to dictate that it wouldn't be long now. Stopping to take a leak was paramount to putting a target on her forehead, a risk she wasn't exactly willing to take. "Yeah, it might be better to wet myself." She didn't want to believe it, but she was part of a world much more dangerous than a simple high-schooler's worries.

    However, from that dejection, opportunity was birthed. A smug smile spread across Mina's face as an idea came to light in her mind. "Hey, Momo. What if we gathered all the girls together and banded together to protect each other while we took our leaks? Like, one or two of us do it at a time, and the rest stand guard, and then we swap out..."

    "Weren't you listening to what I said? It's an incredibly inappropriate thing for heroes to do!"

    "Come on, we're in the woods! No one's going to get up in arms about a few kids doing their business in the woods! I'm sure the teachers are expecting us to do it too! There's no way they really think we can all just hold it the whole time!"

    "They wouldn't wish something so degrading upon us. Not when it sets a poor precedence for our future behavior."

    "It's being resourceful with the options available to us in the field!" Despite her eagerness, it was clear her arguments were getting nowhere with Momo, and Mina had to take a different approach. "Listen, I know you know as well as I do, but when we get desperate, it's not going to matter. We have an easy out, let's just take it and drain the water before anything gets worse!"

    With Mina leaning in with excitement, Momo relented with a sigh. "We'll settle this diplomatically. I'll ask the other girls what they want to do. If they agree with you, I'll go along. I'm not exactly opposed to the idea..."

    Satisfied in her victory, Mina cupped her hands around her mouth to amplify her voice, taking a deep breath to shout for her female classmates. Unfortunately, just as she leaned forward to yell, she was interrupted by a violent shaking of the ground beneath her feet, nearly causing her to lose her footing. "Ugh, now of all times?"

    "Sounds like more of those creatures," Momo concluded, pulling a harpoon from the palm of her left hand. "You're just going to have to hold it."

    "Y-yeah." Momo ran off, prepped for battle as everyone else was, leaving Mina alone. "Damn, I really needed that now," she groaned, bubbling up acid on her hands. "These dirt monsters better know enough to get out of my way." She rushed from her hiding place, ready to face the danger, while somehow simultaneously not straining herself too hard. If such a balance was even possible, she'd soon find out.

    ---------------

    Punches, engine-charged kicks, explosions, elemental blasts, weapons, tapes and grapes, all manner of attacks were being thrown at the newest onslaught of monsters. Yet, somehow, the reserves never seemed to end, more just kept sprouting from the earth. Somewhere, off in the distance, Pixie Bob must have known how strained the students were, and cranked up the difficulty for kicks.

    Mina could only hope that didn't extend to her special strain. She had to pee before, but now? Worst she ever needed to go, no doubt. Her lifestyle didn't often result in desperation, scheduled and in locations where bathrooms were easily accessible, but she still had her share of incidents to give her appropriate context.

    And constantly expelling moisture by throwing acid to soften the monster's rock-hard defenses was doing her no good. She had heard sweat helped stave off a filling bladder, but the same principle wasn't applying. It must have been too late, she figured. The image of flowing personal liquid was also doing her constitution no good; in fact, it was destroying her on the inside. There was only one orifice her fluids would be escaping her body through, an unspeakable one. And it would do so soon, whether she wanted it or, more likely, not.

    For now, she just needed to survive. Not just the fights, she wasn't too concerned about being killed in a training exercise; though, on further retrospection, maybe she should be. No, the real threat was the agonizing sensation of her bladder burning a hole in her abdomen, more effectively than her own acid ever could (maybe because she was immune to her acid). There was a very clear timer over her head now, though the count was unknown, before her body simply ran out of strength to resist the temptation of emptying her bladder straight into her black uniform skirt.

    And all the jumping and flinging acid was testing her limits. With every movement, the volume of liquid contents sloshed around her insides, hitting each edge of her bladder with the full force of its weight, stretching the poor thing out and repeatedly staggering Mina to a standstill, leveraging all her energy into holding instead of fighting, leaving everyone else to pick up her slack.

    However, even that time was coming to a close. As she continued to fill, the amount of room her urine had to move around was shrinking, instead becoming a solid mass of a bloated bladder, which was no easier to maintain or control. No, all that accomplished was pushing her further past the edge, where she was afraid of how this ordeal would end for her.

    She wasn't the only one, either. Any time she caught a glance at a classmate's face, they looked worried, concerned, stressed. Truthfully, everything about the moment lent itself to the emotion splayed across everyone's visage, but to the desperate Mina, whose thoughts were utterly swamped with images of peeing, she could only think of one possibility for the dourness. "I knew it. They all need to whiz bad." After every hour that had passed them by since their departure from UA's grounds, the last place they had access to a functional bathroom, no one could blame them.

    Bubbling below the surface, it was about to overflow. Not Mina's pee, the tension. A closely related tension. Midoriya delivered a powerful punch, breaking the final earth monster into large, inanimate chunks, yet his arm remained extended. It was almost like he was frozen by Shinso's Quirk again, with the same strain needed to break free. The only difference was the actions he took upon being able to move again: his right arm, hand still clenched in a fist, slammed tightly into the crotch of his pants, his face keeping the same expression of determined fear it tended to carry in any stressful situation.

    An awkward sight that did wonders in reminding everyone else suffering through the same predicament how worrisome their own states were, the only one with the drive to move was Iida, rushing to Midoriya's aid, while also shouting orders to the rest of the class. "Everyone, break! Men over this way, women over there!" He guided Midoriya past a thicket of trees in the direction he had indicated, and the rest of the male class members followed, at their own varied paces, some struggling more than others.

    "Poor Deku," Ochako lamented, squeezing her own legs together.

    "At least he gave us a break of our own," Mina offered, one-upping Ochako by really grabbing beneath her skirt. "Any objections this time, Momo?"

    "I still don't like it, but..." Momo looked over her friends, all in various throes of need (though she needed to use some imagination for Toru). It was clear that denying them now would be cruel. "We don't have a choice, do we? Oh, I'd really rather avoid doing this out in the open again."

    "And I'd rather avoid another accident!" Ochako tugged on the front of her skirt, bouncing on her toes. "Can we please hurry?"

    "Ribbit," Tsuyu concurred, hopping in the exact opposite direction the boys wandered off in. The other girls followed the frog's lead, their movements all stiff and rigid, but satisfied in the knowledge their suffering would be over as soon as they found a thick grove of satisfactory cover.

    Cover that they weren't finding. "Is it just me, or did the boys take the good side with all the hiding places," Kyoka complained.

    "I'm starting to think a hiding place isn't mandatory," Toru added. It was difficult to tell what she was doing, but the way her skirt lifted and exposed her floating panties definitely seemed to indicate she was at the stage where she needed to hold herself.

    "Well, that's because you've got nothing to lose." Mina shifted her center of balance, pressing her legs closer together. "Though, to tell the truth, I can empathize with that idea."

    "Please," Momo pleaded, "Please don't tempt me. If I have to disgrace myself, I at least want to be out of sight this time." Suddenly, a look of horror washed over her face, and she froze in place. "You don't think there are cameras to monitor how we handle this test, do you?!"

    "If there are, at least we're not the only ones taking a leak now," Kyoka comforted with all the grace of her heavy metal music. "Listen, if you're going to be too ashamed to do this, then leave. But I'm not stopping until I'm empty."

    "I'm just as scared as you, Momo, but...I need this. It was bad enough that a hero pees herself once, but twice? I wouldn't be able to live with myself if that happened again." A second hand snaked its way up Ochako's skirt, tensing tightly to provide physical impediment, for the sweet few extra seconds of dryness, or maybe relative dryness, it would provide.

    With all the girls eagerly jumping on the chance to distract themselves through conversation, they very nearly missed the giant obstacle in their path, Mina almost crashing into it, stopping only inches away when she caught its presence out of the corner of her eye. "Aagh!" And her recoil away almost knocked over Toru.

    Only once she had taken a step back did she realize what the giant, stationary object she almost walked into was: a gray boulder, twice as tall and three times as wide as any of the girls standing before it. "That...that one's not going to come alive, is it," Momo worried.

    "Wrong color, ribbit."

    "Hardly matters, it's a giant wall practically gift-wrapped for us!" Excited, but muscles still tensed, Mina almost skipped around the edge of the boulder, ready to whip her underwear down and let that healthy stream flow. Unfortunately, it was not meant to be, as she soon discovered as the opposite end of the rock entered view. Instead of being a flat edge, or even a slightly curved one, it ended on a sheer point top to bottom, like a perfectly even teardrop shape, the walls making up the angle steep enough to still be easily visible from the opposite end. It didn't take a genius to figure out the undesirable implications of that. "Hey, you cool with it not actually being good cover?"

    "That's...not exactly ideal," Momo lamented, looking back the way they came and, by extension, the direction the boys were located in. "I don't exactly trust them to not peek if we give them the opportunity."

    "Come on, Deku wouldn't do something like that. Yet..." No one doubted Ochako's defense of Midoriya's moral character, each of them feeling the same about someone else. Iida, Todoroki, Tokoyami, a lot of the boys would probably respect their privacy, something that would normally be a reassuring thought. If only it wasn't for the one name that sank their hearts and sent the chill of fear up their spines: Mineta. He was the type that would absolutely spy on them, and just their luck, he had "used the bathroom" most recently, and would therefore not need the same break for himself. He wouldn't be able to sneak behind them, but from the direction they came, anything went.

    Attempting to find a solution, Mina looked back at the opposite end of the boulder, inspecting its shape and what could be done with it. "I think we could manage one at a time. And I call dibs!" The other girls groaned and shifted, causing Mina to sigh and relent. "Fine, one of you can go first, but I call second!"

    "I...I don't think we can handle one at a time," Ochako sheepishly admitted.

    Momo was also having doubts. "Nor is searching for another location much of an option, if only to avoid being separated from the group."

    Mina shrugged. "Well, I don't know what to tell you. It's either one at a time or do it out in the open."

    Kyoka leaned in close to Momo. "So, how bad is it knowing someone's seen you piss? Need to weigh my options."

    "Worst experience of my life," Momo honestly answered. "It's better to wet yourself."

    "Damn. That's really not the reassurance I needed." Kyoka crossed her legs and bounced in place. "Should I just do it?"

    "Why did the boulder have to be shaped like that," Toru almost cried.

    "Yeah, if only it was flatter on that end..." Mina's voice trailed off into a whisper towards the end of the sentence, as an idea sparked in her head. Maybe she wasn't the smartest kid in class, but she had moments of cleverness. "And I think some acid is the answer."

    "Oh, dissolving the point to make a flat surface! That's good," Ochako praised. "But, is it going to dissolve the ground when it drips down?"

    "Nope! I won't make it super-strong, so it'll be neutralized by the time it reaches the ground. Just watch your shoes."

    "Can you control the acidity in your desperation," Tsuyu questioned.

    "Sure, that's second nature to me! I'd be splashing acid against my butt every time I used the bathroom if I couldn't turn it down. I know I'm immune, but the bottom of the toilet seat isn't."

    "But can you wait long enough to even melt the boulder?" Without another word, Momo just pointed towards Mina's lower body, confusing Mina and causing her to look down at her own legs. She didn't even notice in excitement, but they were shivering, crossed, legs pressed tightly together, a clear sign she had minutes at best. And just to rub it in, like she had only just realized she needed to pee really badly, a bead of yellow snaked down her inner thigh, contrasting against her pink skin. It was a harbinger of a flood soon to come, one she could only delay for so long with her right hand shoved into her crotch.

    However, she wouldn't be a hero if she couldn't turn a disadvantage into opportunity. "N-no problem!" She had a plan, just one that required a little more setup than she would have liked. First, while keeping her legs crossed, she used her feet to slip her shoes off, needing a second and third pass to remove her socks, requiring delicate precision and grip with her toes through the opposite sock. Her bare feet against the forest dirt wasn't exactly the most comfortable sensation, but so long as there weren't any thorny branches, it was a necessary step for what she had in mind.

    And her feet weren't the only part of her body that needed to be stripped. Reaching over to her left side with a free hand, she pulled down the zipper of her skirt, loosening it enough to become a victim of gravity, though she needed to quickly let go of her crotch to allow it to fall past her arm. She shoved it right back in as soon as the path as free.

    While the girls observing were confused why Mina needed to expose her feet, taking off her skirt was the last straw, for Momo at least. "What are you doing?!"

    "Sorry, but this is kind of necessary." Because she didn't think things through a second ago, she needed to immediately let go of her crotch again, this time to pull down her white, only mildly stained panties, and again clamped her privates like a vice as soon as it was in the open air. One leg, then the other was raised to withdraw her feet through the holes, and she bent down into a close squat, a very uncomfortable proposition at the moment, to pick her underwear up, dropping them on the skirt lazily laid on the ground. "Make sure nothing happens to my clothes." With that instruction, she retreated behind the boulder, situating herself less than a foot away from the apex of the point.

    Positioning became Mina's next, but final, challenge. After all, simply squatting would lead to only the bottom of the boulder dissolving, which would at best accomplish nothing and at worst destroy the stable balance of the rock. No, she needed extra height, in a way usually inaccessible to women. She jutted her hips forward while being careful to not disturb her own footing, using the right hand that had been previously occupied holding her crotch to instead spread her little Pinky.

    It wasn't a position she was as comfortable with as sitting or squatting, but Mina needed to go bad. Without her palm pressed against her peehole, her body just took the initiative and let go of its own will, like a faucet suddenly being turned as far as the knob would rotate. While a small offshoot simply fell between her legs, the majority manifested as a thick white stream jetting from her genitals, colliding with the corner of the stone two feet above ground, resulting in backspray of multiple natures. Most expected was the spray of urine launching in every direction as a result of both the impact force and the sharp point of collision. Good thing she was totally nude below the waist, or there'd be soaking going on.

    The second kind of spray manifested a second later, as steam emanated from the strike zone, far heavier than a simple indicator of difference in temperature between hot urine and cool air. There was something else occurring, as evident by the thick sludge dripping down from the collision point. While the primary usage of her Quirk was producing acid from her body, she could also use it to convert the bodily fluids she secreted into acid. Ordinarily, this was not helpful, as it would turn her sweat into acid during a heated fight and subsequently dissolve her clothes, but in very specific instances such as this, it was killing two birds with one stone. A stone she was melting to smooth out the sharp edge while simultaneously relieving her poor, full bladder.

    It was a release she desperately needed, and it felt damn good to piss it all away. "Ooohhhh...hhaaaaahhhhhh....mmmphhhhh!" She began panting as she sighed and moaned in ecstasy, basking in the relief as her water-balloon bladder shrunk as its contents escaped her in a raging, corrosive torrent. While a hissing was already a sign of a good pee, involving acid only made the noise more assaulting. And, while she was mostly immune to her own acidic properties, the sensitive nature of her genitals allowed her to feel an extra tingling sensation at the orifice of exit, further accentuating the bliss.

    As the puddle by her feet grew with more of the viscous liquid reaching the ground, expanding the pool's reach, Mina was happy to see that her assumptions were correct. While the acid did slightly dissolve the dirt, deepening the puddle, the chemical composition of the soil, added with the bits of boulder now mixed in, neutralized the acidic properties, turning it into nothing more than a thick fluid. One she wouldn't recommend stepping in, but it wouldn't cause any harm to the ecosystem, nor cause any unstable ground for the five girls that would be squatting here in a few minute's time.

    Though, that estimate may have been too long a wait, as Mina heard the light impact of one of her friends punching their side of the boulder, the stone too thick to create an echo. "How much longer are you going to be," Ochako called. "I...I'm starting to leak!"

    "Well, I'd say..." Mina did some quick math, not really her forte, only able to come up with a very rough estimate. "I'll be another minute, and then it'll probably take another minute to melt down the rest that I'm not hitting! Is that fast enough?"

    "It'll have to be." Momo didn't sound so sure, but there wasn't much she could do as nothing more than an about-to-explode observer.

    Still, Mina tried to be considerate by speeding herself up. She was already being loud, both from her pee and her moans, a little more wouldn't cause much damage. Clenching her abdomen muscles, she squeezed her pee out as hard as she could manage, doubling the spray in all directions, and the sizzle of the boulder dissolution turned deafening. If the rest of the girls had any objections, she wouldn't be hearing them anymore.

    While the piss turned harsh, it didn't take long for the increase in volume output to squeeze her dry. The waterfall declined into more of a water gun, losing power until it had nowhere to go but straight down, soon stopping completely, save for a few drops she did her best to shake off. "Phew...that was probably the worst I've ever needed to go," she was all-too-happy to exclaim, proud of her handiwork. She reached down to pick up a nearby leaf to wipe herself dry, watching the piece of foliage burn up once it had completed its duty. Cleaned up after her little excursion, all that was left to focus on was how well she had accomplished her task. While she had indeed softened the corner, the dent she had made wasn't exactly deep. It could safely obscure maybe two girls, three if they weren't picky about personal space, it would need a little more "artistic touch" to get it where it needed to be for this specific purpose.

    Extending her arms, fingers spread out to expose her palms, two sprays of acid shot from her hands onto the boulder, the same color and consistency of her previous urine but ten times larger. Because of this, dissolution occurred much faster, melting the stone higher up in a matter of second, removing nearly a yard of rock mass in only that minute estimate. Stopping her acid hoses, she waited for the steam to dissipate, and the grime to slide down before calling it satisfactory. "There, that should do it."

    Covering her crotch, she left her makeshift ladies room behind for the other girls to have a turn. "You're all set, go for it and let nature run wild!"

    No sooner did she declare the availability did all five girls rush past her, nearly knocking her over in their haste. Only Kyoka had anything to say, "Five more seconds and I would have just gone for it where I was standing!" After that, once they had all disappeared out of sight, and Mina's ears were suddenly filled with all the rustling of clothes being practically ripped off, and soon enough, all replaced and drowned out by splashing water and sighing girls. Who the sighs belonged to was difficult to tell, with all the changes in pitch making it impossible to identify by voice alone.

    Still, while they stripped down, Mina needed to put her clothes back on, finding them right where she left them. Without any need to hold herself, slipping her panties back on was a lot quicker and easier, same with the skirt. Her feet needed some wiping off, but some lingering dirt wasn't going to ruin her black socks. And with her shoes back on, it was almost like she didn't just whiz on a rock. Aside from how immensely better she felt.

    Now she had nothing to do but wait, and sort of keep an eye out for any peeping Minetas. It was kind of difficult not to feel some of the second-hand embarrassment from the moans of her friends only a few feet away. She'd feel the second-hand relief too, if she wasn't still taken by her own first-hand relief. "Yeah, this was worth it." She had just done some serious good for her fellow heroes, in a time they'd never outwardly ask for help, and only had mildly soaked underwear to offset it.

    Whizzing seemed to take a lot less time when she wasn't the one doing it. The splashing of water lowered in intensity as everyone's bladder emptied, and they began struggling with a different problem. "Hey, anyone have any leaves near them," Kyoka asked.

    "None here," Tsuyu informed.

    "I don't have any either. Oh, are we not going to be able to wipe?" Toru sounded pretty scared about such a simple concern.

    "Relax, I'll make some toilet paper. And a bag to store them in, of course! We can't be littering!" Of course Momo was the one worried about that.

    Still, Mina thought it was a funny application of a Quirk. "That's the way, Momo! Use our Quirks for the toilet!"

    "Better than my bathroom Quirk incidents," Ochako lamented. "I used to accidentally make the roll of toilet paper float away when I tried to grab it when I was little. Oh, hand me the bag, I'll put my paper away."

    Things were pretty quiet for a little while following that, as the girls presumably dried themselves off and suitably cleaned themselves up. There was another round of clothing rustling, and the five exited their hiding place in close to single file. "Are you all good now," Mina asked. "No worries about an accident anymore?"

    "Last I checked, you were the one begging me to help you not wet yourself," Momo informed.

    "Well, it's all behind us now. We should probably get back to the group, before the boys come looking for us."

    "Yeah. Oh, I hope Deku didn't wet himself." Of course that's what Ochako was worried about.

    "He's probably fine," Kyoka comforted. "He's damn good at surprising us with his ability."

    Tsuyu put an arm around Ochako's shoulder. "I'm sure he's fine. Ribbit."

    Before they could even take a step, there was the sound of an explosion, followed shortly by a tree toppling over. The girls looked between each other in stunned silence, knowing what that meant. "Damn, the guys ran into trouble without us!" Kyoka ran off first, in the direction of the carnage.

    It didn't take long for the other five to hurry after her. True, none of them exactly wanted to get into a fight, but they didn't exactly want to leave their class alone in the danger. And, refreshed with empty bladders, there was no doubt they'd be a much greater asset to the cause. Mina in particular was looking forward to how much liquid she'd be spraying from her body this time, the much less private kind of liquid.

  13. "Come on, Morgan! Don't hold back," Nah's echoing voice commanded. Another day had passed, another morning very nearly passed, and with the Shepherds in no hurry to move, the half-manakete children were training together, a very specific training. Nah was hovering above the ground in her dragon form, with her kid sister standing a fair distance away, brandishing a Wyrmsbane blade.

    "I-I'm not so sure about this," Morgan objected. "I don't really have any practice with swords, I might slip and hurt you!"

    "That's the point of this training, me learning how not to get hit! Just attack me already!"

    "I'd think it would be a lot safer if you asked Father to take my position."

    "He would never agree to attack me with a sword, he'd say it was 'too dangerous' and end the conversation there."

    "Well then, perhaps you should consider that the adult has a point." That male voice was certainly not one of them, that was their dad, Robin. It didn't take long for the two to notice him, standing off to the side. At least he didn't look mad that one of his children almost could have killed the other. "Training to avoid Wyrmsbane?"

    Lowering to the ground, a flash of light enveloped Nah, leaving only her human form behind when the flash subsided. "Yes. It's the biggest weakness we manaketes face on the battlefield, it only seems smart to learn how to mitigate that disadvantage."

    "It makes sense to me, but your plan has a few holes in it. First off, Morgan is correct, it is much safer to have someone who knows how to wield a sword be your opponent. Second, in the event that a mishap should occur, you should have a healer on standby. Finally, while I understand the objective is to protect yourself from Wyrmsbane, actually using it during training is extremely unsafe." Robin was so busy lecturing planning that he forgot to be a father until afterwards, with proper father worries. "Who gave you that sword, anyway?"

    "Lon'qu," Morgan answered. "He let us borrow it, in exchange for leaving him alone."

    "Well then, maybe you should return it to him now." Holding the sword tightly, Morgan heeded her father's request and ran off towards the camp. "And don't run," he called, forcing her to slow to a walk, before she got too far away. Not wishing to be alone, Nah started walking away, until Robin put a hand on her shoulder to hold her in place. "Wait. There's something I need to talk to you about."

    Jumping with a startle, Nah turned her head to face her father, a sad look in her eyes. "Am I in trouble?"

    "Do you promise not to be so reckless with training again?" Nah didn't say anything, and she hesitated before answering, but she did nod her head to agree. "Good. Honestly, I'd rather not receive a guilt trip about how often you've been punished," he muttered.

    "What?"

    "Nothing. Anyway, I understand you're concerned about your, er..." He had started the thought without any worry, but by the time he reached the sensitive subject halfway through, it suddenly got uncomfortable, and he had to struggle to finish. "Your restroom difficulties."

    In an instant, the little manakete's face began radiating a blush as red as Cordelia's hair. "H-how did you know about that?!"

    "Fathers always know when something is troubling their daughters. I'm not bringing it up because I want to embarrass you, I think I have a way to assist."

    In an instant, Nah went from wanting no part of this conversation to practically hanging off his chest, eagerly awaiting his next sentence. "You have something? What is it?! What is it?!"

    Smirking, Robin reached into his pocket, pulling out a small purple vial. "This is just a little potion, to help compress the fluids in your system so it takes longer to fill up. That sounds exactly like what you're looking for, does it not?"

    Apparently, it was, as Nah started reaching up to grab the container for herself. However, as soon as her gloved fingertips brushed against the outer glass barrier, she froze. "Did Tharja have anything to do with making this? I heard the story about the last time she played a part in a bathroom-related incident."

    "No, I've studied this sort of thing before and did it myself. Tharja doesn't have much interest in brewing," he stated, conveniently neglecting to mention how much of the aforementioned story was his fault. "Do you really think I'm the kind of father who would give his child something at all unsafe?"

    True, despite only being together a few months, Robin had been a caring, doting father, though not always the wisest. He looked sincere, and frankly, Nah needed that promise to be true. Smiling, she took the vial, popped the cork keeping the contents contained, and took a sip before any of her other senses could analyze the substance. Probably for the best, as halfway through downing the thick liquid, her eyes widened, she gagged and pulled the flask away from her lips. "Blech! It tastes really salty!"

    "Of course, salt dehydrates you. It's an important primary ingredient to produce the same effect down in your stomach. Think about it, if miracle potions tasted good, everyone would use them for everything."

    Nah eyed the remaining potion suspiciously, swishing it around in a circle, creating a tiny whirlpool in the center. "It's pretty disgusting..." She would have been happy to stop right there, but she had to assume it wouldn't take effect unless she drank the whole thing, and she really needed that boost. Gulping, she pinched her nose shut and downed the rest in one fell swoop, choking as it slid down her throat.

    Anticipating the reaction, Robin held out his water canteen to his daughter, who took it and chugged half of it to wash the foul taste from her mouth. "There, that wasn't so bad. Let me know tonight if it worked, I might need to make a few adjustments to the recipe."

    "I can tell you now, you need to add some flavor. Pick some berries and mix them in."

    The tactician laughed. "I'll see what I can do without compromising the formula. I have other matters I need to attend to, so I should leave. Have a good day, Nah." He rubbed her hair, ruffling the well-kept style, to the manakete's dismay. "Sorry, should I not do that?" She nodded slowly, and Robin attempted to fix his mistake, to no avail, only making it messier. At least the one lock always springing upwards had company. "Heh, h-heh...I-I'll just leave this to you. Stay safe," he bid, turning and walking away quite fast, practically jogging from the scene.

    She sighed at the thought of needing to redo her hair, but the rest of the interaction was enough to keep her happy. "Finally, I'm not going to be just a little kid anymore. I'll be able to hold it in, like everyone else can. I can finally be an adult!"

    "Shepherds," Chrom's voice called out from somewhere else in the gathering, "we need to move, posthaste! Gather your belongings quickly, and get ready to leave!" Looked like the time to rest had come to an end, it was clear there'd be challenges soon if the prince was this worried, but Nah was calm. She drank the gross potion, her one concern would no longer even be a spot on her mind, or her underwear. She was confident that things would be different today, she'd stay dry, easy.

    ---------------

    Well, Nah was half right. Many hours had passed, the sun had circled near to the horizon to set, shining directly into the corner of everyone's eyes, forcing all to turn their heads eastward to avoid blinding themselves, especially with the intermittent shining through the forest trees. And while the little dragon girl had indeed kept her clothes bone-dry, it was only through immense effort on her part. At the moment, Nah needed to pee something fierce, she was feeling hot, sweating in response, and wincing, all for the sake of keeping her pee firmly inside her.

    No one knew why Chrom had demanded they leave so suddenly, except for maybe Robin, the two had been talking between themselves. Everyone else was left in the dark and to their own devices, having to make their own entertainment without slowing down, becoming more and more challenging as the troops grew further exhausted from the long walk.

    For whatever reason being kept from them, there was no time to stop, either. Lissa had already asked, and if he would deny his own sister, chances were slim anyone else could get through. While she had no proof, Nah had to imagine that all the other Shepherds were at least in similar boats as her. No way anyone could hold it that long and not feel it, she rationalized. Unless Chrom eased up soon, he'd have one hell of an accident on his forces. And after seeing his daughter go through this once, it was hard to believe he'd let it happen again.

    Nah wasn't doubting anything, but it was nice to have confirmation that her worries were correct, when Nowi slowed down from further ahead to talk to her child. "Are you doing okay, Nah? Holding up alright?"

    Despite her mother's audible concern, she was not about to undo her tough image, as she puffed out her chest and held her shoulders broad. "Of course, I'm perfectly fine! I'm great, in fact!"

    Surprisingly, that declaration sounded pretty convincing considering the situation she was in, it probably would fool most who asked. Unfortunately, Nowi was not one of those people. Due to her old age, she had a phenomenal sense for emotions and empathy, especially with her own kin. No lie would sneak past her. Eyebrow raised, she stared straight into her daughter's soul, past the falsified facade. "Would you like if I asked to break for a minute?"

    Nah's shell was tough, but thin. As soon as Nowi wormed her way past the outer barricade, she was defenseless, her guard dropped. After all, it was just her mother. "Y-yes. I could really use the stop." A pitiful sight, she realized how bad she looked a second later, and went back to her played-up persona. "Um, I mean...I-I guess I wouldn't mind. Not that I need it, but better to be prepared." Smiling with counterfeit certainty, her expression soon fell as reality set in. "But we can't stop. Chrom already said so."

    "You're forgetting one thing, sweetheart," Nowi declared, very bouncy and bubbly. "Your dad is the tactician, and Chrom's best friend! I ask him nicely, so he asks Chrom, and it's a strong case! Pretty good plan, isn't it? Right up there with Robin's best!"

    Morgan was the apprentice tactician of the siblings, but even Nah could see a prominent flaw. "What if he still says no?"

    "Then he'll have a wet manakete to deal with, and no one wants that," Nowi assured, clutching at her crotch through her shorts. That's right, Nah didn't realize, of course Nowi had to go too. She stayed in control, far better than her daughters, but she was always needing that pee whenever they stopped. It was easy to forget how desperate she was when she never wet herself.

    Or did she? Nah had never seen it, but that was only a few months out of a millenium-long lifetime. Something must have happened in the past that she hadn't heard, some tale not told to her. That's when she remembered, in the moment she was trying to repress, Robin mentioning something. "Actually, Mother, there is something I'm curious about. You see, Father said something about a time you had an accident. Would you mind sharing that story?"

    "Oh, he talked about that?" She definitely sounded surprised, maybe a little disappointed, but it vanished pretty quickly. "Sure, I can tell you about it. Well, I guess it isn't much to tell. I slept in late and didn't have the chance to tinkle before we left. So we-"

    "Why didn't you ask to stop," Nah interrupted. "You don't have any shame in admitting that kind of thing."

    "Yeah, but it was different then. Before we got together, I just had a really big crush on Robin, and I didn't want to say anything in front of him, because then I'd look all sad and stuff. So, right when it was becoming really bad, we all got interrupted a horde of Risen and had to spread out in a clearing to fight. Since I was acting all weird, your dad stayed with me, and after I told him I was having an emergency, he helped me to the bushes and protected me." With her free hand, Nowi cradled her cheek and smiled warmly. "That was our first 'moment', and it was super cute and romantic," she swooned.

    While she had been quite curious about her parents' history as a couple, Nah felt she would have been better off without knowing that their first date involved pee. Grimacing in disgust, she instead turned to what would surely become her own version of the tale, one without the same happy ending. The young girl part of her consciousness began wishing for a boy that would fill the same supportive role, but one problem at a time. "Mother, if you're going to ask to break, could you please do so now? It'll be too late in a minute or two!"

    Her daughter's plea yanked Nowi from her nostalgic reminiscing. "Oh, of course! I won't keep you waiting, honey!" She hurried back towards her husband at the head of the pack, leaving Nah squirming and wiggling. No leaks yet, but she felt the tide rising higher, and whimpered at the dull pain radiating in her abdomen.

    "Ugh, why is it still so bad? I drank the potion, and I'm still about to explode!" Hand firmly between her thighs, she halted her slow stride to bounce and shiver. Good thing her shorter legs and stiff walk kept her towards the back of the group, so she wasn't holding anyone up. Soon enough, the urge passed, leaving only an agonizing, hot, cramping pressure.

    "No...no, of course it's working," she bounced back. "It's been close to six hours, and I haven't leaked a single drop! I can manage as long as I need to now!" She was smart enough not to tempt fate, so keeping her defenses up, she resumed marching while still holding on with the tenacity expected of a dragon. "Come on, Mother, hurry up..." Still didn't mean she wanted to wait, of course. "It can't be that hard to convince Father to listen to you..."

    "Keep your wits about you," Chrom shouted from ahead. That didn't sound like declaring a pee break. Without any clarification, things went dead quiet, as all looked around for anything to explain why their leader was so on edge. One by one, they noticed the pair of glowing red eyes in the shadow of the forest, joined by another, and another, until there were at least a dozen. "Risen!"

    "We can't efficiently fight here," Robin stated. "There's too many blind spots, and the Risen blend into the darkness too well. We should run ahead to that...hm. This feels familiar. A-anyway, that clearing up there would be better." True to his word, there was a brightness at the end of the tunnel of trees, signaling a clearing with much more maneuverability. Recognizing the advantage that arena afforded, every Shepherd began running, quick as their tired, pained bodies could, into the light.

    After the momentary blindness from the full brunt of the sun, the terrain of the open field became apparent. Which meant it was time for the tactician to take control, handing out orders of a grand plan too complicated for anyone to keep track of. As expected, Morgan was the only one who looked like she knew what was happening, but with how much distraction she was surely facing, maybe she was just adept at pretending to look smart. Or maybe that was selling her sister short, Nah couldn't say, especially not now.

    Like all others, Nah was spaced out until her father called her name. "Nah, you'll be going in that direction," he directed, pointing far off in the distance. "Once you reach the valley wall, start clearing the outer edge. You should meet up with Libra somewhere along the way."

    The little manakete tried to look where her father was referring to, but her eyes got caught on a detail on the opposite end of the valley. She saw only that one thing, that grabbed her attention and wouldn't let go: a small creek, its clear water slowly streaming away. Immediately, a similar feeling awakened in Nah, though she could guarantee her flow would not be so calm. Only problem was, Robin was still looking at her, not to mention all the Shepherds right next to her, following instinct and grabbing herself hard was not the right answer with witnesses around. With that handicap, she had to make do with merely pressing her legs together.

    "A-ah," she squeaked, realizing that wasn't quite enough to stem the tide attempting once more to force its way out of her totally filled bladder. It was a long time coming, but finally, urine made its way into her underwear, just a dribble. It was still enough to send her into a panic, as she forced her thighs against each other even harder to keep the loss to just that little leak. It succeeded, for the time being at least, but the message was clear: it wouldn't work for long. "Why does this have to be so challenging?"

    That's when it dawned on her. "Of course it's hard! Father's testing how I hold up under the most extreme circumstances! He wants to know how tough I am, and how well the potion works!" She didn't relax, that was a luxury she couldn't afford anymore, but the realization did give her peace of mind. So comforting, in fact, that she didn't realize everyone else had received their orders and moved out. "H-hey! Don't leave me behind," she cried out, hobbling down her set path.

    Either despite or because of her slow stride, it wasn't long before Nah's journey was intercepted by a Risen soldier, in human swordsman form. At least his sword wasn't a Wymsbane. Reaching into the satchel hanging around her waist, she pulled out her Dragonstone, clutching it and activating its power. A radiant glow enveloped her, and when the light faded, a pink dragon had taken her place.

    Shifted into her dragon form, Nah only felt one thing: bliss. Dragons were much bigger than their human counterparts, and all their internal organs were larger to match. As soon as her body changed, the pee she was holding was moved into a dragon bladder, where it was barely a concern. It was incredible, hours of holding, and she just suddenly didn't have to go anymore. Her pain washed away like an ocean's receding waves, it was beautiful.

    Without any worry clouding her thoughts, Nah could concentrate on the battle. Baring her sharp teeth, she began forming a blast of fire in the back of her throat. If the Risen had emotion, he would certainly be terrified, seeing a dragon staring down at him, opening her mouth with only a glow in the void. It grew brighter and brighter, as the blast of flame exited her maw and flew into the monster, incinerating it in one quick burst.

    Normally, Nah would roar in delight at her strength, but she was too aware of what was to come to feel joy. Theoretically, she could stay in dragon form, but it was a very dangerous proposition, the stress it would cause on a manakete, especially a young one such as herself, could do serious damage. She would have to turn back into human form, with all the disadvantages it brought. She briefly contemplated risking the harm, just to enjoy the sensation of an empty bladder a little longer.

    It didn't happen, with a clear mind, she could weigh the consequences and decide it wasn't worth it. Another flash of light surrounded her, and her tiny body was back on the field. The torture was instantaneous, her bladder filled from near-zero to brimming all at once, she couldn't take it. "Aaaaahhhh!" She screamed in pain, falling to her knees while gripping her crotch for dear life, fingers trembling under the strain, barely registering the wetness on the fingertips growing warmer and more prominent as the small stain was expanded with more dribbles unable to stay contained. She was so close to yanking her panties down right there in the middle of the battle in order to go.

    She resisted that temptation as well, something much more difficult this time. Through nothing short of a miracle, she found the strength to get back on her feet, though without enough to spare to remove her hands. No doubt in her mind, if she were to let go, her underwear would be flooded right then and there. Tears in her eyes, she had a hard time regaining her sense of direction, she was only pointed in a direction by another undefeated Risen to be drawn to.

    Nah was never the kind of person whose response to an intense need to pee was "let a little out to ease the pressure", she just didn't see how it could work, and her current predicament was doing everything it could to prove that. Every time she would get into a skirmish, she would transform, enjoy the immense relief it brought, and proceed to suffer when she turned back. That taste of comfort only made the ensuing desperation more painful, worse and worse each and every time. After the fifth transformation, it was amazing that she hadn't wet herself yet. Or, rather, more than she already had. The tops of her stockings were looking a little damp.

    After her latest cycle of agony, it really looked like she couldn't bounce back from this one. On her knees again, leaning forward, almost falling over with her butt raised high, the entire outside world was shut off to her. All her senses were blocked off by the incredible need to keep her overfilled, overstretched bladder in control, all she could feel was the pain, absolutely begging her to just have an accident already, with Nah ready to listen. "I...I can't do this...I gotta...I...gotta pee!"

    "Nah? Are you okay, baby," a worried Nowi called out, rushing to her child's aid. "Are you hurt? Who hurt you? Did you already get them, or does mommy need to beat them up?" It appears Nah's shout wasn't as loud as she would have imagined, or Nowi was just oblivious.

    "M-Mother? What are you doing here?" Nah was told she would be running into Libra, not that she didn't welcome this development. "Oh, forget it! I'm gonna wet myself!"

    "Shhh shh shhhhhh," Nowi soothed, getting on her knees as well and hugging her daughter. "You just wandered off course a little, it's okay. Actually, it's great, because now I can help you!"

    "I-I'm sorry, Mother, but it's too late for me. I'm not going to make it."

    "Don't say that, nothing's over 'til it's over!" She pushed her palm against one of Nah's cheeks, forcing her head to the right. "Look, look! There's some bushes right over there! You're so close!"

    The hardest struggle of her life, Nah opened her eyes just enough to confirm her mother was telling the truth. Even through her blurred, unfocused vision, a group of shrubs were still clear as day. They were large, covering, and most importantly, near. It took a second for all those pieces to sink in, but once they did, her eyes shot open with a burst of adrenaline, which also carried her to her feet to bolt for the plant's cover. She still couldn't let go of her crotch, the energy could only do so much.

    It took only a few seconds for her to reach the circle of greenery, but it was still enough time for the river to flow. She didn't feel it at first, her underwear too wet for any more to cause a reaction, but she certainly realized when a hearty cascade slid down the small amount of bare thigh, soaking into her pink stockings and turning the inner half much darker.

    Time was of the utmost essence, as she shamelessly lifted her dress's hem, ignoring the yellow-stain splattered on the front, though it had nothing on the drenched and stained originally-white panties beneath, which also flew down to just before her knees, further descent stopped by the rim of her boots. This was the most she could undress, and she hurried into a squat, spreading her legs as much as she could without ripping her underwear right down the middle.

    There was no need for her to relax, her bladder had already given up. Off-yellow urine was gushing from her unmentionables, shooting between her feet and splattering in the hard dirt, forcing the grass down. The impact caused drops to splash upward, sticking to her ankles of her boots, waves in the pond ebbing outwards and expanding its reach, surrounding and engulfing the shoe's soles within seconds, before the fluid could soak into the soil. A tiny trickle without any force dropped straight down, forming a second, much smaller puddle, the main pool close to merging the two.

    "Uhhh, ahhh, nnggh...mmmmm." That was the sound of a manakete being relieved from her pure physical limit, no room for a single extra drop. Even when she wet herself in Ylisstol, she wasn't this full. This was the result of pure tenacity and endurance, and all the torment that led up to it. It felt pretty good, though the relief was dulled by how many times she'd felt the emptiness already, and the pain still lingering and diminishing.

    Pee was pouring out hard and fast, but it was still coming from a small girl, there was only so much to give. To her credit and amazement, it did stay at that rush for a long time, by her standards at least, before finally calming to what would be considered "a well-needed break" by most. Another ten seconds of that force, and the small reserves remaining exited in a small piddle. All in all, it took just shy of a minute to void her bladder.

    "Haah...haaaaaaaahhhhhh," Nah moaned, trembling in ecstasy. She could not only feel no discomfort in her abdomen, but she knew it would last this time. It was...refreshing, to put it mildly. She had tried her best and didn't give up, at least not until the very end when anyone would relent, and was rewarded as such, despite fears that she'd disgrace herself again. "Yeah...soaked panties be damned, I made it!"

    All that was left was to tidy up and redress. Reaching forward, she plucked a leaf from the bush to her side, wiping it against her privates. It was small, half the size of her palm, and its smooth texture made it a lackluster instrument for drying, but a half dozen of them got the job done. Once the little manakete was satisfied, she discarded the final leaf, letting the wind carry it down to float in the puddle, and pulled her underwear back up, instantly making the whole drying effort futile. "Ungh," she groaned in disgust at the chilling dampness, coming to terms with the fact that she'd be wearing these for at least a few hours longer. She considered leaving them behind, but then one stray wind would embarrass her far more than any accident could.

    "There. Finished." She dropped her dress and stood up, taking one final look at the mess she caused. "Wow...I can hold that much? That potion really is a miracle. I'll have to thank Father for that." That's when she remembered, she had received help making it this far. "Right, Mother!" She had been there when all seemed lost to pick Nah up and give her the final push, she deserved thanks for that. "Mother? I'm done," she called, turning back to where she had last seen her mom.

    "Nnnnghhh...haaaaa..." Nowi was still there, but her status had changed. Instead of standing casually, her legs were pressed together. Instead of looking happy, her eyes were closed and she was panting. And instead of being dry, the inner portion of her light pink shorts were a far darker and more reflective color, which carried down her thighs and into her stockings before descending past view inside her boots. Immediately after not wetting herself, Nah had to witness her mother failing that same trial.

    That's right, Nowi did mention needing to go earlier, but Nah wouldn't have imagined it would end like this. She deserved comfort, and Nah would provide it. Slow, uncomfortable, and unsure, she approached her mother. "Are...are you okay?"

    Not until she spoke did Nowi realize she was being watched, her eyes opened to see her daughter's sorry face. "Did you make it?"

    Nah reeled back at the question."Y-yes, but I'm hardly the one to worry about now! Look at you! You're wetting yourself, and looking like a little kid, and, and..."

    "I'm just happy not to hold all that anymore. That's all I needed." She smiled, it looked strained, but earnest. "This feels goooooooood." She sighed in relief as the stream died down, and she spread her feet to allow the drops loosely sticking to her to fall. "There, all better," she chirped, shaking her hips to dislodge as much as she could, of course remaining drenched.

    The young manakete girl had no idea how to process what was unfolding before her eyes. Her mother, over a thousand years old, more than enough time to learn how to control herself, peed her pants. And she looked content with that outcome! "B-but you had an accident! That's only something little kids do, and you're supposed to be strong, and-"

    "Nah." Just the way Nowi said her daughter's name was enough of an interruption. This wasn't her cheerful persona, this was her motherly wisdom speaking...while soaked from the waist down. "It's just like you said. It was just an accident. It happens from time to time, and it doesn't matter. Whether or not you always make it to the bathroom, or the bushes, it doesn't mean you aren't strong. Even if it did, it doesn't change that I love you. And your father loves you. And Morgan loves you. And everyone else likes you. And besides, you made it! I could hear it all the way from here, that was impressive regardless! Take pride in being able to hold even that!"

    "M-Mother..." Nah always tried to stay strong, keep her emotions hidden and think logically. But whenever Nowi started talking right to her, bridging the gap and getting personal, she cried every time. "Moooooooootheeeeeeeeer!" She ran into Nowi's arms, who had to quickly outstretch them to allow for a hug. Nah nestled in her breast, what little there was, letting tears run down her cheeks as Nowi patted and rubbed her back.

    "Hm? What are you doing over here, Nah?" Now there was a third voice neither saw coming, but it wasn't one that alarmed either of the two. It was just Robin, after all. "You're supposed to be over there."

    Nah detached herself from her mother's bosom, wiping her tears on her gloves. "Oh, I...I got a little off-track."

    "She just needed a little help making it to the bushes," Nowi elaborated, "nothing to worry about."

    With the two girls separate, Robin got his first look at his wife, and her pants. "It looks like you needed the help a little more."

    "I'm fine," Nowi waved off. "Nah did well, and that's all that matters."

    "Right!" Nah just remembered what she wanted to say to her dad. "Thanks so much for that potion! I only made it this far because of it, I never would have lasted without it!"

    Robin scratched the back of his neck, a nervous grin across his face. "Oh. I-I'm sorry, Nah, but I wasn't honest with you. You see...that potion was fabricated. Just a mixture of various ingredients."

    "What?" Nothing about this added up, it wasn't believable. "No, that can't be true. It worked! It really worked!"

    "Well, that's exactly it. Your mother and I were discussing it, and she suggested your root problem was lack of confidence. You get so worried about how much you can hold, you think you can't hold anything, and you keep making it worse and worse. So I figured, I come up with some way to make you think you can hold more, like, say, a fake potion, and the results would manifest. So, you're correct, it did work, exactly according to my design. You waited longer because you thought you could."

    "See? I told you!" Nowi gave her daughter a hard slap on the back, almost causing the young manakete to lose balance. "You're already strong, you're just a worrywart! Happens to everyone! Don't put yourself down so much, you're a great manakete!"

    "And, as a fruitful coincidence, it appears you learned a second aspect of the lesson today as well," Robin seamlessly continued. "Remember how Morgan tried to help you back in Ylisstol?"

    "Yeah, for all the good she did," Nah grumbled.

    "But look how much I helped," Nowi beamed. "All of us are willing to help you, but you have to tell us when something's bothering you! You can't just keep everything bottled up inside, or it's just going to linger and eat away at you! Better to just tell one of us!" She leaned in close to Nah. "That's a good lesson for everything."

    Her parents had a point, she had to admit, but it didn't feel right. She had to be strong and steady, that's what an army needed, that's how to avoid pain, that's what she'd learned. "I don't know..."

    "Take your time coming to terms with it. Just promise that you'll come to us with any questions or concerns." Robin held his arms out for a hug, with Nowi eagerly taking the invitation, leaving enough open room for a third member. And, after a little nonverbal prodding, Nah joined in. It was a silent, happy moment, until the embrace naturally dissolved ten seconds later. "I'm glad we had this talk, but this wasn't the only plan I had. It's pretty important that you go back to your position, Nah."

    "Oh! Right, sorry!" She ran off back to the edge of the valley, to the approximate location she would have reached by now, had her little detour not taken place. But she didn't get far before stopping and turning back. "Wait, one more question! How come Chrom didn't allow any stops?"

    "Well...I guess I can tell you, so long as you promise to keep quiet. See, he had received a report this morning that Gangrel was spotted not too far from here, growing closer to our camp. As you can imagine, hearing the news that a dead man was coming for him was pretty terrifying. We talked it over, and decided that we couldn't rule out the possibility that he had attained serious supernatural powers in resurrection, so engaging him would be dangerous. And Chrom also said he didn't want news to spread, it would cause either panic, or distrust of him for believing something so foolish. Again, we couldn't rule out a mutiny to make Shanty Pete proud, and a tactician has to prepare for all outcomes."

    "I'm...not sure how to take that news."

    "And that's exactly why we didn't risk it. Now, hurry along, before my battle strategy becomes totally undone without a way to redo it." Nah nodded, rotating back and running off. As soon as she was safely out of sight, Robin sighed. "This is all so confusing, I don't think I'm quite ready to be a father yet."

    "It's not that hard, you just have to understand how kids think. For what it's worth, given how busy you've been and how they were just sprung on you, I think you've been doing a great job," Nowi reassured, holding her husband tight.

    "Er, not that I don't enjoy the hug, but could you back off a little? You're getting my clothes damp through contact."

    "Too bad." Realizing he couldn't convince her to ease off, Robin gave up the struggle, and just focused on looking over the horizon as a couple. It was tranquil and romantic, they would have been content staying like this for awhile, until Nowi made an observation of her own. "We should really get back to the battle now." Knowing she was right, they let go of each other, reaching for their respective weapons. Paired up, they charged forward on their original path, ready to face their obstacles, whether they be enemy or family.

  14. UA Hero Academy was not just the most prestigious school for heroes, but also one of the most expansive. Roughly an hour outside of city limits were several large-scale training facilities and simulations, each meticulously crafted to help would-be heroes respond to just about any crisis they could imagine. It was almost an artform how they could make a simulated city or factory seem real enough that students would protect it as if it was the genuine thing.

    Right now, Ochako could not focus on the grandeur of the makeshift city streets she walked through. Her major thought was if the architects had gone to the trouble of designing some of these buildings with functioning bathrooms. She knew it was the last thing she should be focusing on, but the pressure in her distended bladder made it all but impossible to ignore.

    How did it get so bad, she wondered. Sure, it had been awhile since her last pee, but she had done lengthy stretches between bathroom visits before without much trouble. The few sips of lemonade from the cafeteria couldn’t have added that much, either. Was the stress of not having lunch and a surprise training exercise affecting her in weird ways? Whatever it was, at least the walking helped tone down the pain, if only a little bit. She also gladly took advantage of being behind all her teammates by keeping a hand on her groin.

    “Jeez, my stomach is killing me.”

    Of course, that hand would come straight off the moment her teammates did anything remotely different.

    “Wait, weren’t you bragging about not letting your stomach get in your way back at school?” asked Hanta Sero with a cheeky grin.

    “Hey, I still stand by that,” retorted Kirishima, “Though I gotta admit, I wasn’t expecting to be this hungry. This might actually cut into my endurance a bit.”

    “Well if that’s the case, you can just sit back and let me do the heavy lifting. I’m still in tip-top shape today.” Sero stuck out his chest in confidence, but as if on cue, his stomach growled immediately after, causing his grin to fall away.

    “Ha! You were saying, tape boy?” Kirishima gently elbowed Sero in the gut.

    “Alright, alright, so I’m pretty starved too, but at least everyone here is in the same boat as me.” Sero looked behind him, forcing Ochako to snap her hand away again. “Isn't that right, you two?”

    “Um, w-well…” Ochako was not the best at being put on the spot, especially with her bladder as full as it was.

    “I think we need to start focusing on our surroundings,” said Midoriya next to her. “If the exercise has already started, then the robots might be attacking the city right now.”

    That's right, our mission. Ochako had nearly forgotten their objective between the team’s banter and her bladder. Despite Aizawa’s warning, her team’s exercise really did just boil down to smashing robot that they found. The major catch was the robots would not be targeting them, but instead attacking the city directly. Their goal was to prevent as much collateral damage as possible, for as All-Might put it, “A true hero is never as destructive as the villains they fight.”

    “You say that, but I'm not seeing or hearing anything around here,” said Kirishima.

    “That's because you're only on the ground, dummy,” replied Sero. “You gotta get up high to get a good look, like this!” He raised his arm skyward and fired a long strip of sellotape from his wheel-shaped elbow. It latched onto the top of a nearby building, and Sero pulled himself to the rooftop with ease.

    “Alright, let’s see what we got here.” Sero put his foot on the roof’s railway and his hand above his eyes in a showy display. “Hanto Sero, recon expert at your service!”

    “Quit being a show-off and just tell us if you see anything!” yelled Kirishima. It was more blunt than how she would have phrased it, but Ochako found herself silently nodding in agreement.

    “I’m looking, I’m looking!” Sero turned his head the other direction and suddenly tensed up. “Hey, got something!”

    “You did!? What is it?” asked Midoriya.

    Sero pointed and yelled, “Smoke clouds a few blocks away! One to the east and one to the southeast!”

    “Two different directions? They gotta be attacking multiple areas at once,” said Kirishima.

    “We’ll need to split up,” declared Midoriya, “Uraraka and I can take the ones to the southeast.”

    “W-We can!?” Ochako felt a nervous sweat forming on her brow.

    “You sure about that? You guys might need my muscle for some of those bots,” said Kirishima.

    Ochako opened her mouth to speak, but Midoriya cut her off. “Sero will need your strength more than us, and if we get in real trouble, I can use my quirk to keep us safe.”

    Kirishima looked back and forth between them before nodding. “Alright, Sero and I will crush the robots to the east, then.” He looked up towards Sero and yelled “You get all that!?”

    “Got it! Let’s bust these bots and get our food!” declared Sero while he climbed onto the railway. In a move straight out of comic books, he jumped off the rails, launching his sellotape at another building and swinging away in true hero fashion.

    “Hey, leave some for me!” Kirishima took off for him at once while a series of skin-spikes grew out of his body.

    Just like that, Ochako and Midoriya were by themselves on the streets. Before an awkward silence could develop, Ochako turned around and started down the road. “Come on, Deku, we better get going, too.”

    “W-wait, Uraraka!”

    Ochako stopped in her tracks and slowly turned her head. “What is it?”

    There was a moment where Midoriya looked away before speaking. “I know I asked you this before, but is something wrong?”

    “W-what do you mean?” asked Ochako, trying to keep a straight face. Please don’t tell me...

    “It’s just… you seem tense and distracted. Are you feeling okay?”

    She tried to hide it as best she could, but Ochako’s mind raced with panic. Of course Midoriya’s excellent perception would pick up on her subtle signals, even if he hadn’t fully pieced it together yet. He was the last person she wanted to have this predicament around, even among the likes of Mineta and Bakugo. At least those two weren’t people she normally hung out with.

    “Um, no, I’m feeling fine! Just peachy, in fact!” she said, faking a smile.

    “Are you sure? I know we haven’t eaten in awhile, so if you’re not feeling well, please don’t push yourself too hard.”

    “I’ll be okay, just a little hungry is all,” Ochako replied, giving a thumbs up. “The sooner we get to eat, the sooner I’ll get better.”

    Midoriya stared at her for a moment much to her worry, but then nodded and turned towards the smoke cloud. “Right, then let’s get these robots before they can wreck the city.”

    “I’m right behind you,” called out Ochako as they took off.

    Just as she hoped, Midoriya led them forward, allowing her to put a hand between her legs again. It offered little comfort, unfortunately, as the reality slowly dawned on her. She would have to battle and defeat a group of tough robots with a full bladder, all while hiding her powerful need from Midoriya the whole time. It was a Herculean task before her, one she was not certain she could pull off.

    No, don’t think like that! She shook the doubts out of her head. A hero had to keep a brave face against the odds, no matter how grim they looked. She was gonna give it all she had in this exercise, if only because there was no other way to keep herself dry.

     


     

    U.A.’s robotic A.I. was some of the most advanced in the world, but even it had its limitations. The robots for the exercise were set to focus on destroying the city around them, but not specifically pay attention to the heroes unless they were attacked. This meant that it was possible to get the drop on them and take them out before they could retaliate.

    Ochako was quite happy to have figured this out, for they wouldn’t have to waste valuable time going toe-to-toe with the bots. Between her quirk not being the best for straight-up offense and Midoriya’s quirk seriously hurting him whenever he used it, it was the best course of action, and she took it with glee.

    Running straight up to a robot smashing the corner of a building, Ochako lifted the large construction beam she had found nearby over her head. What should have been impossible to carry without a crane was held up with ease thanks to her zero-gravity quirk rendering it weightless. With a yelp, she tossed it into the air like an Olympic athlete, where it soared upwards with no sign of stopping.

    Ochako waited only a few moments before bringing her fingertips together and yelling “Release!” In an instant, the I-beam’s weight returned, sending it falling to the earth like a javelin. It impaled the robot, easily smashing through its head and chassis, bringing its punching arms to a dead stop.

    “Whew!” Ochako panted. She was certain the beam was now stuck into the ground, but it was a small sacrifice for preventing an entire building from collapsing. “Okay, that’s another one down, just a few more to g-OH!”

    It seemed that her bladder had mistook her command of “release” to apply to itself as well. Her underwear suddenly grew warm and wet from a sizeable spurt as the exhaustion from utilizing her quirk hit her. She bent forward, snapped her legs shut, and shoved both hands down there in the blink of an eye, anything that would stop the leak from turning into a flood.

    “P-please no,” she mumbled through grit teeth, “Not here, not like this!”

    Whether from strength she never knew she had or sheer divine intervention, the spurt did not grow any bigger, and her bladder eventually calmed back down. She sighed as she slowly stood upright. Disaster had been averted for now, but it still served as a powerful reminder of how little time she had left before the inevitable happened. Please don’t let there be too many more robots...

    “Gyah!”

    “Deku!?” Ochako felt a cold sweat coming on as she turned towards Midoriya. That was a yell of shock and panic, and it did not take long for her to understand why.

    She did not know where they came from or why they were attacking him, but four new robots had shown up and slowly moved on Midoriya, their intention to beat him to a pulp clear as day. He had just jumped back to avoid a punch, hence his shout, but now his back was to a wall, and the robots left no room for him to slip away.

    Ochako knew things were bad now. Sure, Midoriya could activate his quirk and dispatch the robots if he absolutely needed to, but that would cripple whatever limb he used. Recovery Girl could help him heal it with hardly any trouble, but he would be in enormous pain until then and, worst of all, probably miss out on his meal reward. She could never let that happen to him, not if she had anything to say about it.

    There was no hesitation in Ochako’s movements as she rushed forward as fast as her legs could go. Her bursting bladder no longer mattered one bit to her, only the safety of her best friend. The pounding in her chest, burning in her lungs, and soreness in her legs would not stop her either, for the closer she got, the closer the robots lurched towards Midoriya, and the more she became convinced she could see the bright glow of his quirk slowly activating.

    “Stop!” she yelled at both the robots and Midoriya. All as one, he and the robots looked over at her, the glow on Midoriya’s arm fading away.

    “U-Uraraka!?” he said.

    She did not respond, instead putting her plan in action. Ochako leapt forward, landing her leg on the closest robot’s leg and touching it with her hand. Before it could react, she pushed off it and landed next to the second bot, touching it as well. Her quirk quickly took effect, and the first two robots began lifting into the air, their limbs flailing about without hitting anything.

    Already, the strain from her quirk was hitting her, but she couldn’t stop now. “Quick, this way!” she shouted, holding out her hand.

    Midoriya wasted no time in running towards her, yelling a quick “Thank you!” once he caught up to her. Ochako, however, did not run back as far as he did, instead slowly backing up while the remaining robots closed in on her.

    Come on, just a little closer, she thought while slowly raising her trembling hands. A mere moment later, and the robots moved up just as she asked. “R-release!” She pushed her fingertips together, and the pressure on her suddenly vanished.

    Just as planned, the two robots she levitated into the air fell straight down, crashing into their brethren. Smoke, sparks and pieces of metal flew all around, and as the dust settled, the heroes were rewarded with a view of four busted and nonfunctional robots.

    “W-wow.” Midoriya looked at Ochako, who remained motionless. “Thanks for the save again, Urarak-”

    “Aah!”

    Ochako suddenly broke her stillness and buried both hands deep into her groin. She had pushed her body to its limits with that last use of her quirk, and the effects hit her hard. Her stomach churned and squeezed, making her want to void its contents, but the worst effects came from further south. Even with hands between her tightly-pressed legs, she could still feel a tiny leak making her skintight pants ever wetter. This was her limit, and now she had maybe seconds left before the floodgates flung open.

    “Uraraka!? What’s wrong?” came Midoriya’s panicked voice.

    “I… I…” Ochako’s eyes grew moist from tears. There was no point in hiding it anymore, not when Midoriya was going to find out in a few seconds anyway. “I… need the toilet!” she yelled with her eyes shut and head lowered.

    “The… what!?” Midoriya stuttered, reeling back.

    “I need to go! Right now!” Ochako wobbled in place, every last bit of her strength devoted to not hosing her costume right there and then.

    “R-right, a b-bathroom. But where?“ Midoriya looked around, his expression as frantic as Ochako’s.

    She didn’t have time to wait for him. Already, the leak was growing in volume, to the point where she could feel the first dribble going through her panties and into the suit itself. “J-just don’t look!” was all she said as she waddled forward, her goal being the wrecked robot nearby. It was only a few steps to get behind it, but each one caused another leak to escape her. By the time she made it there and squatted down, a drop had managed its way down her leg and into her boot.

    Gasps, whimpers, and the occasional “come on…” left her mouth while Ochako fumbled with her belt and costume, frantically looking for the zipper that would enable her to get her clothes out of the way of the oncoming flood. It only took a few seconds before she realized how pointless that endeavor was. Her leaks had only gotten worse since her hands and legs moved away from her groin, and there was little the liquid could spread to in her squatted state. With how wet her underwear and pants already were, a little more urine was not going to hurt them any more.

    Her epiphany came at just the right time, for without warning, the last of her holding strength gave out. Ochako did not need to look down and see it for herself; she could feel the warmth of several hours worth of stored-up liquids spreading across her crotch, powering through the spandex and falling to the ground in a series of rapid drops with a light stream in the middle. Such a force was not without sound, and the combination of the splattering on the street and the hissing from Ochako’s more private regions made sure that anyone nearby would know what she was up to.

    She was peeing herself on the streets in broad daylight, an experience she had not had since before grade school. Her best friend was also just a few feet behind her, knowing and hearing full well what was happening to her. Any other time, this would have easily been the most humiliating thing to ever happen to her, as well as a clear failure to display the fortitude necessary of a hero.

    At that moment, however, none of these things mattered to her. All she could focus on was the sweet release of finally letting go, all those stressful and painful feelings being replaced with the pleasure of an empty bladder. Her frantic breathing slowed into a series of longer and louder sighs until she closed her eyes and let out a long moan, smiling the whole time. She knew it was not very modest or particularly heroic, but for the time being, that did not matter to her. It simply felt too nice to have her pee at long last.

    Still, a part of her kept her mind on Midoriya and how he felt about all this. She trusted him not to look, but he was probably still nearby to make sure nobody else walked in on her. I hope this isn’t too awkward for him...

     


     

    Midoriya scratched his bright-red cheek while he stood with his back turned to the robots. When he had first entered the academy, he had expected a mountain of trials and tribulations to defeat in his quest to become a hero. Standing guard for a girl while she relieved herself in a public location was something he never would have guessed would be part of his training, whether it was planned by the UA or not. Then again, could any hero ever prepare themselves for something like that?

    The thought of peeking on Ochako handling her business made him shudder in disgust, so temptation was not an issue. What was a problem, however, was the sheer awkwardness. He might not be able to see her, but he could the faintest sounds of water hitting the ground and pleasurable sighing behind him. A cold sweat formed on his cheek while the noises he was never meant to hear drove his mind wild despite his efforts to focus on something else.

    The other problem was something he had not noticed until Ochako ran behind the robots. Hearing somebody answer the call of nature made him realize that his own bladder had been filling up since the bus trip. He was not desperate by any means, but it was at that point where the discomfort was becoming noticeable. Hopefully, he would not need to wait too much longer before he could pay a visit to the restrooms. Until then, he would just have to shuffle his feet to keep the pressure at bay.

    “Where are they!?”

    “I think they went this way!”

    Just when Midoriya thought this situation couldn’t get any more awkward, the voices of Kirishima and Sero sent his heart rate flying. They were nearby and, if his memory of this city’s layout was accurate, would be coming around the corner very soon. He glanced back to the robot Ochako squatted behind, hoping to see her finished going and making herself presentable. Not only was she still crouched and the hissing sound as strong as ever, but now a very visible yellow puddle was spreading from underneath the robot.

    He could already see the worst case scenario playing out in his head: their other teammates seeing the growing puddle and putting two-and-two together, or worse, running right past it and having a direct view of Ochako in mid-pee. The poor girl would be mortified beyond belief, and the shame of failure would hang around his neck like a hundred ton weight. He could not let that happen no matter what; Ochako was his friend, and letting her down was the least heroic thing he could possibly do. But what was he going to do to keep them from going up to the robots and asking about Ochako?

    No time to think, they would be rounding the corner anytime now. Before even he knew what he was doing, Midoriya turned around and ran up to the robot, keeping his head turned to the ground so as not to have any accidental peeks. Unzipping his fly, he fumbled with his pants and All-Might themed boxers until his aim was free of any barriers. A couple seconds passed in what felt like an eternity as he waited for his bladder to start emptying, his heartbeat feeling particularly strong in those moments.

    It started as mere drops dripping onto the ground, gradually coming out faster and more connected while Midoriya slowly got used to deliberately peeing in public. The drops eventually formed into a stream of off-yellow, arcing farther and higher until it struck the robot’s wrecked chassis. A clear sound of water bouncing off metal rang through the quiet street, while the pee trailed down until it added to Ochako’s already-impressive puddle.

    A light sigh left Midoriya as he hit full stream. He had to admit that despite the circumstances, it felt nice to relieve his bladder a good deal earlier than he expected. A split second later, however, and that feeling ended as he heard a pair of footsteps running up behind him.

    “Oh good, there’s Midori-what the!?” Sero’s voice jumped up in volume.

    “Dude, gross! Talk about unsportsmanlike conduct!” yelled Kirishima.

    “Eh heh heh,” Midoriya laughed while turning his head, revealing his blush and nervous smile. “S-sorry guys, I-I just couldn’t hold it in anymore, you know?”

    Both Sero and Kirishima put a hand behind their heads and turned around. “Ugh, at least you dealt with the robots that slipped away from us,” said Sero.

    “Y-yep, all clear over here,” said Midoriya, “Now c-could I have some privacy, please?”

    “Bit late to be asking that,” said Sero.

    Kirishima turned to the other street and said, “Come on, let’s head down the other way and see if there are any other stragglers.”

    “Alright. Go find Uraraka when you’re done and regroup with us when you can,” Sero added as he took off, “And don’t touch anyone until you wash those hands!”

    “Heh, g-got it!” replied Midoriya. Huh, I didn’t take Sero for the kind of person to be that serious about hand hygiene.

    To Midoriya’s relief, the streets were once again devoid of life save for him, Ochako, and his rapidly-draining bladder. He sighed while he watched his stream grow weaker, the splatter falling from the robot onto the urine-soaked ground before further reducing to a few final spurts. He had embarrassed himself rather badly, but at least it was for a good reason. Right now, his concern was for Ochako and how she was feeling after all this.

     


     

    Deku… really did that for me?

    The last minute or so had been quite the emotional roller coaster for Ochako. She had fallen into a dead silence upon hearing Sero and Kirishima’s voice, though there was nothing she could do to halt the downpour coming from her crotch. Then came the pitter-patter right behind her and Midoriya’s up-close voice which made her heart pound in her throat. She didn't dare turn her head, but knew full well what he was doing to cover for her.

    Much as she appreciated not having anyone else know about her sudden potty time, the thought of someone humiliating themselves for her sake filled her heart with the heavy weight of guilt. Having others take the fall for her was a very unheroic thing to do, and she had to make it up to him somehow.

    The other boys had not even left yet by the time Ochako’s spray finally began its slow decline. Another fifteen seconds, and her bladder fully ran out of pee to add to the large puddle below her. She wiggled her butt to shake off the last couple drops, then slowly stood up, hearing Midoriya gasp and quickly adjust his clothes.

    Rather than confront him immediately, Ochako first took the time to examine the damage on her costume. For the first time ever, she was thankful her outfit was a skintight suit with dark colors. The only signs that she had wet herself were a shine on the crotch and maybe the pink was a little darker, things that someone would only notice if they were directly focused on that part of the costume. It’s a good thing Mineta isn’t here right now, she thought.

    Walking around to Midoriya’s side of the robot, she found it hard to make eye contact with him, though in the brief moment she did, she discovered he had the same problem as well. She put her hand behind her head and tried to speak, but the words would not leave her lips. “I… uh…” was all she could manage at first.

    “Um, so…” muttered Midoriya, “Are you...”

    “I’m sorry!” blurted Ochako, lowering her head.

    Midoriya reeled back in surprise. “S-sorry? What for?”

    Ochako put her hands together at her legs and glanced to the ground. “Um, Mr. Aizawa was right. I should have taken care of this before I went to lunch, but I fell into a routine of waiting until after.”

    “Don’t blame yourself for that,” said Midoriya, shaking his head. “Nobody could have guessed the teachers were going to spring this exercise on us.”

    “It doesn’t matter if I couldn’t see it coming. I should’ve been able to hold it like a real hero, but I couldn’t, and then you went and embarrassed yourself for me. I don’t know how I could ever make it up to you for that.”

    “Oh, please don’t worry about that. It’s nothing, really.” Midoriya put his left hand to his chest. “In fact, I’m the one who should be apologizing to you, Uraraka.”

    “A-apologize?” Ochako’s eyes opened wide and looked straight ahead. “But why?”

    “Please tell me the truth, Uraraka. Did you come to my aid and yell ‘stop’ because you didn’t want me to use my quirk and hurt myself?”

    “Um, well…” mumbled Ochako, scratching her head. Midoriya’s perception was spot on as always, yet she still found it hard to admit to it.

    “It’s okay, you don’t need to say anything.” Midoriya held up his right arm and looked at it. “I came to this academy so I could become the greatest hero, but until I master my quirk, I’m as big of a danger to myself as any villain.”

    “Don’t say something like that, Deku!” Ochako raised her arms. “I think you’re great hero material even without mastering your quirk.”

    Midoriya let out a sigh. “Still, if I had better control of it, you wouldn’t have had to push yourself so hard to save me, and then you might have had a chance to find a bathroom in time. It’s hard for me not to feel a little burdensome, you know?”

    Is that all? Silly Deku, she thought, growing a soft smile. “It’s okay, I felt the same way when I was trying not to wet myself this whole exercise.” She stepped forward, closing the gap between them to a few feet. “And that’s why we’re here, right? To push ourselves and learn how to be real heroes so we won’t have to feel like a burden to others.”

    It took a couple seconds, but Midoriya smiled in earnest for the first time since the exercise started. “Yeah, I guess you’re right.”

    “You’ll get there someday, Deku. I know you will,” said Ochako, “I just hope I can keep getting better right with you.”

    “Then let’s get better together,” replied Midoriya, giving a thumbs-up, “So neither of us have to embarrass ourselves again.”

    “Hee hee, maybe not the best motivation, but together it is!” Ochako returned the thumbs-up with glee. It never failed to amaze her how a quick chat with Midoriya was sometimes all she needed to get into a better mood. She could still feel its fading warmth, but her wetting seemed so far away right now.

    The crashing of a collapsing building nearby made her forget about it even more.

    “Wuh-what was that!?” Both Midoriya and Ochako snapped their attention in the noise’s direction. As they feared, another robot had turned up, this one as tall as the skyscraper it had just demolished. Sero and Kirishima could be seen dealing with it already, but they certainly could not get the job done alone.

    “Seriously!? Where did that even come from?” asked Midoriya.

    “I guess they want us to really earn our lunch,” said Ochako.

    “Then we better stop it before it can wreck anything else.” The two of them glanced at each other and shared a nod before running off to face the robot, leaving the scene of their emergency piddle behind, their bladders now as empty as their stomachs. A sense of hunger could be seen in their eyes, not just for food but for growth, and they would fight to the last drop of strength until they had enough of both to call themselves true heroes.

  15. This chapter will feature male omo from Sirius and some from the Weasley boys later on in the chapter. It might seem a bit much but all will come clear to you later I hope.

    The next morning found Harry in the living room with Sirius and Severus. He had been told they were going to be spending the  day with some friends of their's who had  a child the same age as Harry. Sirius had tried to explain it to Harry before Severus got there and in a way the little boy could understand but he wasn't sure that he had been successful. 

    'Did you tell him where we are going today?' asked Severus as he entered the living room.

    'Yeah, not sure he understood much though', shrugged Sirius.

    'Don't underestimate the understanding that boy has', said Severus. 'He may have more than you think. I wouldn't be surprised if that was the case.'

    'I know but we will have to see that as we get to know him', Sirius said.

    Severus nodded. He understood that and he knew what he would have to try and spend more time with him at weekends after he had gone back to work. For now though he would spend as much time as he could with Harry in the two weeks he had off.

    'We had better get going then', said Sirius after a few minutes had gone by.

    Severus nodded. Sirius picked Harry up while Severus picked up his changing back. He frowned, he had forgotten to tell Sirius his plan on trying to train Harry soon. He shrugged he would tell him another day, for now wasn't the time to do so.

    Once they were all loaded into the car, they were off to the Weasleys. It was only about an hour away and Sirius was glad off that for more reasons than one. He had neglected to use the loo when he had gotten up and then Harry had woken and by the time he had tried to explain where they were going, Snape had arrived and his need had been forgotten. Now though his need was getting borderline desperate and he knew that if he didn't go soon as he could he would have an humiliating situation on his hands.

    'Er, Severus?' asked Sirius half an hour into the drive.

    'Yes, Black', said Severus.

    'Would it be possible to stopped somewhere?' asked Sirius embarrassed.

    'Why?' asked Severus.

    'Because Snape I am in need to relieve myself'', said Sirius angrily.

    'Can you wait?' asked Severus annoyed.

    'Not unless you want me to defile the care, I can't', Sirius said trying not to squirm in his seat. He hated the situation but he couldn't do anything about it at the moment.

    'Did you not use it this morning, Black', said Severus.

    'No, I was going to then Harry woke up and then you came and I completely forgot about it', said Sirius honestly.

    Severus nodded. 'The next rest stop isnt for another ten minutes', Severus told him.

    Sirius groaned, he wasnt sure he could make it if he was honest but he would try. 

    Severus heard him groan. 'Please tell me you can make it'.

    'Snape, let me concentrate on that. Just drive', said Sirius aggressively.

    Severus fell silent at the aggressiveness of the other man, he knew when to keep quiet and he himself knew what it was like be desperate like Black obviously were and Severus knew he would have to talk about this to Black later on, and not in front of the little boy in the back, who thankfully was asleep. Ten minutes later they arrived at the rest stop and Sirius quickly unbuckled himself and ran into the building towards the toilets. 

    As soon as Black had disappeared into the building Severus checked on Harry, who was still asleep. It was only just after 11 so Severus wasn't worried about Harry oversleeping. He assumed that he had been up early. From what he could gather Harry had one nap a day since he had been with them and it could depend on how early Harry was awake to when Harry would take a nap. 

    Sirius came back to the car ten minutes later thankful that he had made it, that had been a very close call. He would have to be careful from now on.

    Severus started the car as soon Black had buckled himself in and they were back on the way though Severus was calculating something in his. Dumbledore had told him things that Sirius had suffered in Azkaban. Surely the guard let you use the facilities? Or was it just the affect of the guards? Severus didn't know, it was something he would have to talk some more to Dumbledore about it when he had the time. The next couple of days were going to hectic as it was. Sirius was going to a healers appointment tomorrow and spend the rest of the day with Remus Lupin while Severus had Harry. Severus knew what he was going to be doing with the toddler for tomorrow. 

    Twenty minutes later they had arrived at the Burrow just as Harry was waking up so they didn't have to wake him up. They got out the car, Sirius carrying Harry while Severus had the bag with Harry's things in.

    They were met at the door by Molly Weasley who had just put her daughter down for a nap as she was getting very grouchy and irritable. 

    'Sirius, Severus, I am glad you could both come today. Ronald is very excited to be able to have someone his own age round here. I'm sure that the two boys will become very good friends'.

    'Thankyou, Molly, for inviting us both. It saves being at home all day', said Sirius.

    'No problem, you both are very welcome to come round anytime you wish', Molly said brushing of the thanks.

    She led them into the loving room where Ron was playing by himself with some puzzles. 

    'Ron, Harry is here', Molly said to him. Ron was nearly three and had been trained to use the toilet for over a year now but he had been very excited he would be meeting someone new today. 

    'Mummy, can I use potty?' Ron asked as he realised that he had forgotten to go when she had told him to wash his hands earlier.

    'Yes, but hurry up. We don't want any accidents do we?' Molly told her youngest son.

    Ron shook his head and went straight to the toilet where he plopped down onto the toilet to do his business.

    In the living room Harry had been set down next to the toy box. Ron had come back 5 minutes later and started to talk to him. They were both getting on really well and before they knew it, it was lunchtime. Molly called to the rest of her brood that lunch was on the table. Within ten minutes all of them were in the kitchen eating. 

    'Have you heard from Bill?' asked Severus.

    'Yeah, we heard from him last week. He seems to be alright, seems a bit withdrawn but I think its because he has been getting detentions', said Molly.

    'He's not had any with me, in fact he hasn't been any trouble with me at all', said Severus frowning. He had heard that Bill had been acting up in some of his other lessons but he was going to keep that to himself for now, as when he went back to work in a couple of weeks time he would see what was troubling the boy. 

    'Thats one essence, I suppose', sighed Molly.

    'If its any consultation to you Molly, when I go back I could see what is troubling him if he carries on like he is', said Severus.

    'Thanks Severus, you dont mind do you?' asked Molly.

    'Not at all', said Severus. 

    Harry than chose that point to come up to him.

    Severus picked him up.

    'He seems to have a good bond with you already, Severus,' said Molly. 

    'He has with both of us and its only been a few days', said Severus.

    'He could remember you from before, you know, children that age can old early memories until they are about four', said Molly.

    'I never thought of that. No wonder he has a bond with us. I just hope he don't remember his parents death, no child should remember that', Severus said.

    'I hope not either, but there's a chance he does', Molly told him.

    Severus was shocked but he concealed it behind his mask as usual.

    'Even though me and his father never really got on, we were civil to each other after Hogwarts', said Severus.

    'And he named you godfather to Harry', said Molly.

    'Yeah, that shocked me when he told me. I think Lily was behind it though, but Potter trusted Lily's judgement on people even if I did bad things. I regret them now, obviously, but thats in the past and when You-Know-Who does come back, I am not going to go back to him. Unless Dumbledore says to, but somehow, I don't think he will. I have Harry to be concerned more about now'.

    'That you do, Severus. You all need this, even Sirius. I know for a fact that Sirius is suffering at the moment, but with everything that he has been going through at that awful place its no wonder', Molly said.

    Severus nodded. He didn't particularly like the man, but Black was civil to him, almost trying to be a friend to Severus. He realised that now, he would let him be friends. Severus would have to speak with Sirius in the next day or so just see if his assumptions were right.

    Severus put Harry back down to play with Ron. Another hour and they would be going home. Sirius had left them there as he wanted to go and see Dumbledore about something, him having forgotten until they had arrived.

    After the hour was up they went home. Severus got Harry his tea and dressed him ready for bed. Sirius got home an hour after them looking very tired but happy about something, and Severus didn't ask him what as he didn't want to intrude. The man would tell him when he was ready and Severus wasnt going to pressure him into telling him. Sirius went to bed the same time as Harry that night and Severus decided to spend the night as he needed to see how Harry was during the night.

     

     

    '

  16. //Like promised, here is Part 2 of my Halloween Mini-series.\\

    Staring at the terrifying place Anise had so happily said we were going in to, I tried to understand just why she'd be so up to raising whatever unholy creatures that called that house their domain from their slumber. Surely she'd seen about as many mild horror movies as I had, so she'd also know that raiding an abandoned house was possibly the worst thing she could do on a night like tonight, or any night for that matter. Not to mention how the place looked like it'd collapse in on itself at the slightest quake of the earth.

    "Don't tell me you're gonna chicken out over a spooky looking house?" Anise questioned me, making it seem like invading old buildings was a normalcy for people. "You've come this far, you can't back out now."

    I wanted to say I could and I would, but I'd been traipsing around in the cold for long enough now and didn't really feel like making it all for nothing more than helping the stream with its water shortage. If that was going to be the only Birthday Memory I take home from this year, then I'd forever feel guilty and insanely embarrassed about it. So, against my better judgement, I accepted the challenge Anise had thrown at me and 'bravely' pushed forward towards the gate surrounding the grounds of the building. Every step closer I took caused my heart to beat faster and faster. So fast I thought it'd fly out of my chest. Anise didn't look the least bit scared of it all. I wish I had her courage, unless it was due to sheer lack of self-preservation which allowed her to go on this obviously dangerous journey into the unknown confines of a no doubt haunted house.

    We reached the gate and Anise was the first to push it open, causing the rusted metal to eerily creak open, mimicking the sound of a ghostly wail. I began to think to myself that stepping across the boundaries of the gate would seal my fate to a night of horrifying hellish hauntings and neverending nightmares. If I was alone, I would've turned back before even reaching this place. Thankfully, the company I had was keeping my imagination from conjuring up every malevolent denizen of the nine circles below and placing them right in front of me. It was said company that was eagerly waving me past the veil between the real world and the world of horrors that lay in that house. Summoning up every ounce of courage my body possessed, I stepped over the indent in the ground where the large gate had stood undisturbed for an unknown amount of time, and into the realm of spectres and wights.

    Once we were inside, Anise closed the gate behind us, effectively blocking any path of retreat I had, and we began to trudge our way down the gravel path towards the house. I looked around at my surroundings, noticing that this place looked even more like a haunted house of horrors so often shown in movies and TV series. There was no graveyard, thankfully, but there was an old, dying patch of plants which was likely a garden at one point, and also a huge algae covered broken fountain in the very centre of the pathway. I feel like I'd seen this place before, but that could just be my mind forcing every horror movie I have watched into my current surroundings. Nonetheless, the ambience wasn't doing my already frayed nerves any good, so I tried to take my mind off it by looking at my phone, using the sound of Anise's joy-filled steps as a guide to where I should be going. The first thing I noticed when I unlocked my phone was the crushing realisation that I thought was an impossibility in today's society.

    There was absolutely no signal on my phone...

    Had I entered the Twilight Zone already? Was I in another dimension entirely? Will I ever be able to get home?!

    With those thoughts swimming in my head, I just had to get an answer from the one who had dragged me into this (hopefully not literal) dead zone. I quickly looked up from my phone, voicing my concern as I did so to...

    ...empty air.

    Anise, the only one keeping me from bawling like a little girl on the floor, was nowhere to be found. I could feel my dread rising, my vision clouding with tears and my voice being choked by unbridled fear. I ran down the pathway, calling out her name every chance I got, fighting back the urge to just curl up into a ball and wish the world away. I ran all the way to the fountain, begging for her to show herself to me once more, but nothing came from it. Not being able to shake the paralysing fear from my muscles, I collapsed down by the fountain on the verge of tears. I called out Anise's name one last time.

    "Gotcha!" A voice suddenly erupted from behind me as I felt something dive onto my body. In a flurry of fear, I tried to wrestle off whatever had grabbed me, screaming as loud as I could as I did so, hearing gleeful giggling coming from my assailant. "Easy now, it's just a joke!"

    When I managed to force myself to face the attacker and opened my eyes, I saw the grinning face of Anise, who was currently holding me in a bear hug.

    "Wow, you scare way too easily." Anise commented.

    I felt like slapping her so hard across the face for what she put me through, but couldn't bring myself to do it. Just having her holding me tightly, seeing her face and hearing her voice once more in this dreadful place was enough to soothe whatever rage that totally not funny prank had caused. Also, I was quite thankful now that I took Anise up on her offer of doing my bit for nature as, if I hadn't, I would've been a perfect replacement for the broken fountain. Even so, it didn't come completely without a fearful expulsion as I felt a small warmth covering my tender part. Some of my drink from earlier must've filtered through enough to create a trickle's worth, as that definitely wasn't sweat, because it was far too cold for me to be sweating. She'd be hearing from me on that later when I've had a chance to collect myself. At least it wasn't too much. They were still wearable, albeit a tad uncomfortable in places.

    "Don't ever do that to me again." I shot back, a mixture of relief and anger in my voice. "I was so worried and scared and..."
    "I get it. Not a good joke for someone like you, huh?" Anise replied. "I won't ditch you again, don't worry about that."

    To try and salvage as much as I could from the current embrace, I held Anise close to me as well, ensuring that she was actually real and not just a figment of my fear-induced state. She was actually very huggable and the perfect height for me to make the most of the feeling. I wanted to hold her close to me for longer, but didn't want to seem like a coward, so I reluctantly let her go and we both stood up, dusted our clothes down and resumed our journey towards the goal.

    Standing at the doors of the House further clarified the sheer size of the old building. It was around three stories high, with a small window on the roof indicating that there was also a loft space, and twice as large as a normal family-sized town house, from all sides. It was the epitome of a Haunted Mansion, made from black wood and all. Around the right hand side of the house, I could see a small doorway on the ground likely leading to a cellar or underground area. Yup, totally a spooky, haunted house. And I'm going to have to explore it. How fun.

    "Ready to go in?" Anise questioned, sounding very excited.
    "Would it be too late to say no?" I answered truthfully.
    "No backing out now."

    Anise pushed the front door open, causing the old wood to creak loud enough to wake the dead, as disturbed dust flew around under the moonlight from the only movement that door has had in likely decades, or even centuries at a stretch. The interior, much like one would expect, was near enough in complete darkness, devoid of even the moonlight and starlight. I just hoped that Anise had a torch on her, as I was totally unprepared for something like this. Surrendering ourselves to the embrace of darkness, the fearless Anise and my terrified self entered the old building, stepping into grounds which no mortal has trodden in a very long while. Once we were inside and far enough away from the door to beat a hasty retreat, the cliches of cliches happened.

    The door slammed behind us with a earsplitting crash, which scared me to the point of diving onto Anise for comfort.

    Anise was right. No turning back now...

     

    End of Part 2

    //And so another part comes to a close. Not much progress was made in this one. =P However, the stage has been set for the good parts to come. Stay tuned for next week's instalment! Tapris out, for now~ \\

  17. “Closer…”

    The mouth slowly leaned in, opening up to reveal the sharp fangs underneath.

    “Just a little closer now…”

    The mouth was so close, she could almost feel the breath flowing in and out of the nose above.

    “Okay, now bite!”

    As instructed, the mouth closed around the fork and pulled away, taking the food atop it with her.

    “So, what do you think?”

    A few chews later, and Kanna’s face lit up with color and wonder, her closed, blue eyes opening wide.

    “It’s so moist and sweet. I really like it,” she said. Though her tone was flat and mouth still in a frown, there was no lie in her words.

    “Surprise! It’s chocolate cake,” said Riko Saikawa, handing Kanna the plate. “Georgie made it special for us today.”

    “Wow. Tell her I said thank you,” said Kanna before taking another bite.

    “You can tell her yourself when we head back home.” Saikawa reached into the basket and pulled out her own cake plate. “Oh, and speaking of Georgie, you should try some of her new dishes. She’s learned how to make this food called ravioli.”

    Kanna swallowed the next bite of cake and asked, “What’s that?”

    “It’s a dish they make in Italy. It’s like a soft noodle cover you can put all kinds of meat and cheeses inside. You can also toast it and dip it in sauces to make it extra yummy!”

    “Oh, it sounds really good. I should ask Tohru if she could try making some ra… rovi… rali...”

    Saikawa giggled a little to herself. Kanna was strangely cute with how she wrestled with a new word. “Rah-vee-oh-lee,” she enunciated.

    “Ravioli, ravioli.” Kanna swayed back and forth as she got used to saying it.

    “Hee hee, there you go! Ravioli, ravioli!” cheered Saikawa.

    A picnic with her best friend, Kanna Kobayashi; Saikawa could not think of any better way to spend her weekend afternoon. Just the two of them enjoying good food and each other’s company at the scenic park, the sunlight reflecting off her forehead as if it was made of silver. Really, things couldn’t get any better than they were now.

    “Saikawa, you got some chocolate on your cheek.”

    “Hmm?” Saikawa put her fork down. Now that Kanna had pointed out, she could feel the sweet, sticky dessert a little outside her mouth. “Oops! I’ll just wipe that off-”

    No sooner did she get the words out did Kanna close the distance between them and drag her tongue across Saikawa’s cheek. The chocolate was licked off in one go, leaving a warm and wet feeling that set her heart-rate skyrocketing and face lighting up beet red.

    “I got it for you,” said Kanna.

    Instantly, Saikawa turned away and slapped her hands to her head. “Bo-hee-hee-heeee!” she squealed, her pupils taking the shape of a heart for a while. She was wrong; things definitely got better.

    She didn’t know how long she spent squeeing, but by the time Saikawa came down, Kanna had finished her cake and was now looking at the sun. “What time is it?” she asked.

    “The time? Lemme check.” Saikawa pulled out her phone. “It’s about three o’clock.”

    “Oh.” Kanna looked down a little bit. “I need to get home soon. Kobayashi wants me to have enough time to get my homework done.”

    “Aww.” Saikawa started feeling down herself. They had been having so much fun together. Where did all that time go? Still, she knew their fun day had to come to an end eventually. At least it was a good time while it lasted.

    “I’m sorry, Saikawa,” said Kanna, her tone matching the emotion for once.

    Saikawa put on a smile and looked at Kanna again. “It’s okay, I still have to do my homework, too.” She put her plate in the basket and stood up. “Alright, let’s clean up here and get you back home!” she said, raising a fist in earnest.

    Kanna merely nodded and stood up, and they were soon packing up their food and blanket. Holding the basket in her hand, Saikawa took a step forward and declared, “Now let's go ho-uh!?”

    She stopped in her tracks in an instant, becoming very aware of something she had been unconsciously ignoring all this time. Saikawa needed to use the little girl’s room, and soon. The last time she had used the bathroom was before Kanna came by to go to the picnic. That was plenty of time for her bladder to fill up again, especially with Georgie’s homemade tea being particularly delicious that day.

    Saikawa rubbed her legs together a bit while frowning in worry. She had hoped something like this would not have happened, but planned for it anyway like the good host she was. She knew exactly where the park’s restrooms were and that they were kept clean almost all the time. Paying them a quick visit would be a no-brainer, at least at any other time.

    But that still left one problem. In all the time she spent with Kanna, Saikawa had never let her friend know when she needed to pee. Even when they would spend the night together, she would always make the excuse of going to talk to someone or grab something to drink, then use the bathroom without Kanna ever being the wiser. The thought of actually telling her was just… embarrassing. Did she really have it in her to confide something like that to her best friend, she wondered.

    “Um, Saikawa?”

    Hearing Kanna say her name always took her out of whatever she was thinking. At once, Saikawa turned around and asked “Yes, Kanna?”

    She did not need an answer to see what the problem was. The way Kanna shifted her weight from one leg to the other along with a hand placed just below her belly told her everything.

    “Do you know where I can find a toilet?” asked Kanna.

    Saikawa’s brain activity flatlined for a moment. Kanna, her best friend and person she loved more than her own family, just confided to her that she needed the bathroom? This was entirely out of the blue; she had no time to mentally prepare for that barrier to suddenly be broken. Had their relationship evolved that rapidly?

    But then she realized how fortunate she was for Kanna to ask for a bathroom. This gave her the perfect reason to visit the restrooms now. She would just have to wait until Kanna was done, then say she wanted to go in and wash her hands, and Kanna would never know of her plight.

    “Of course!” Saikawa finally replied, raising her hand. “I know exactly where the bathrooms are here. I’ll get you there in no time at all!”

    Kanna perked up just a tiny bit at the news. “Oh thank you, Saikawa.”

    “You don’t have to thank me. It’s only my duty as host of this picnic!” she put her free hand to her chest in a pose of confidence as she turned around. “Now follow me, Kanna. To the toilets!”

     


     

    “Out of order!?”

    The basket hit the ground as Saikawa slapped the sides of her head in her hands. The doorway into the girls’ half of the park’s only restrooms was blocked with a sign reading the worst three words she could have seen right now. Her cleverly-improvised pee plan had been flushed straight down the toilet.

    “What’s wrong?” asked Kanna as she walked up. “Are they broken?”

    Turning around in a flash, Saikawa lowered her head to the ground. “I-I’m sorry, Kanna! I had no idea they would be like this today. Please forgive me!”

    Though she couldn’t see it, Kanna’s expression remained unchanged as always. Her friend merely glanced over and lifted a finger. “The boy’s room is still open. Maybe we could-”

    “No!” Saikawa blurted out, flailing her arms every which way. “W-we can’t go in there! I-if a b-boy saw us, it’d be super-embarrassing, and we c-couldn’t show our faces in school anymore, and we’d probably go to jail, and, and…!”

    “Never mind.” Kanna lowered her head like a puppy that got denied its treats.

    “D-don’t worry,” Saikawa quickly responded, “We’ll just walk home a little faster. I’ll find you a bathroom before it’s too late, I promise!” For both me and you!

    As Saikawa had hoped, Kanna lifted her head up and nodded. Seeing Kanna look down weighed on her more than any amount of urine ever could. The fact that she could easily sympathize with how her classmate was feeling right now did not make that easier. She gripped the basket with a renewed sense of determination. No way was she going to let either of them wet themselves, not on her watch.

     


     

    Aah, I’m gonna wet myself!

    How far from home were they now? Saikawa guessed that they had to be halfway to their house by now. Unfortunately, her house may as well be on the other side of the city, her chances of getting there in dry undies were just as bad. The smart choice then was to find a public bathroom on the way there, or a thick grove of bushes at the very least. Unfortunately, neither of those were an option, either; this was a residential area, where shops and parks were few and far between, and even if she were desperate enough to squat behind something, she couldn’t see anything nearby that would give them enough privacy to be reasonable.

    The other problem was how obvious her need was becoming. Though she held the basket in front of her, Kanna walked behind her, and there was nothing she could do to hide the stiffness in her walking. Their speed had slowed down as well, as she needed be careful with her steps to keep from leaking anything out.

    “Eep!”

    But even that was not enough to completely hold it back. A wave of pain hit Saikawa just then, forcing her to come to a complete stop. Her free hand burrowed between her legs, where she could feel the first drops of her tinkle leaking into her underwear. Fortunately, those drops were the only thing that escaped for now, but they had confirmed her worst fears: making it back home before the dam broke was just not possible.

    “Saikawa?”

    At a much slower speed than normal, Saikawa turned around to confront Kanna. Though she still fidgeted, Kanna’s gaze remained fixed on her.

    “Are you okay?” She asked.

    “Um…” Any other time, it would have been easy for her to smile and say nothing was wrong. However, the very real possibility of having an accident in front of her best friend was too much for her to put on a brace face.

    “Do you… need the toilet, too?”

    And there it was, her desperation and shame finally exposed. She had let her friend down and failed to find them a suitable bathroom. Saikawa almost felt like crying as she moved her head up and down, too mortified to form any words.

    But rather than express disappointment, Kanna furrowed her brow, her eyes filling with determination. She ran up to Saikawa and grabbed the basket, not taking it from her, but tugging on it as if to pull her friend somewhere.

    “Quick, this way!” said Kanna.

    With no other choice, Saikawa let her friend take her down another road while her free hand firmly remained on her groin. For a moment, she felt a little hopeful that Kanna knew just where to find a toilet for them. However, having grown up in this neighborhood, she knew there were no bathrooms in this direction. The only thing of note coming up was… Oh no!

    Saikawa heard it before she saw it; the local creek that ran through this part of town, at least ten feet wide with a large, sturdy bridge crossing over it. Hundreds of gallons of water flowed past, creating all kinds of noises that Saikawa could not stand to hear right now. At this rate, she doubt she could get out of earshot again before springing another leak, one she might not be able to stop.

    “K-Kanna, where are we going?” Saikawa asked.

    “I know somewhere we can go near here,” Kanna replied.

    “But w-where is that?”

    “Quick, under here!” Kanna didn’t say anything else, instead guiding them around the bridge’s side. A walkway under the bridge came into view, tucked away so that no one could see it unless they went particularly out of their way.

    Saikawa may have only been in the third grade, but she was smart enough to know there couldn’t possibly be a bathroom down that way. That meant that either Kanna was leading them the wrong way, which she doubted, or this place was going to be their hiding spot while they…

    “W-wait, Kanna!” Saikawa let go of the basket, but not of her crotch. “We can’t do that!”

    Kanna turned to her with a raised eyebrow. “Why not? Tohru and I did it here when we couldn’t find a bathroom one time.”

    “B-because…” Several reasons rested on Saikawa’s tongue: It was indecent, they could get caught, they might still have a chance at finding another restroom, and most of all, they would have to do it together with nothing to hide the sights or sounds. However, not a single one of them found their way out, for another jolt hit her just then, and a second dribble of piddle renewed the gross warmth in her underwear.

    “Aah, nevermind! I’ll do it here!” declared Saikawa while she danced in place with both hands shoved between her legs.

    No other words were said as the girls made their way beneath the bridge. Wasting no time, Saikawa waddled in front of the safety rail, snaking both hands under her skirt and pulling down her panties, a solid white color save for the bit of yellow at the crotch. She squatted down in a way to ensure her pee would come out forward and pass over the ledge so as to leave as little trace of their crime as possible.

    Her pee didn’t come out straight away; there was still that pesky barrier of mentally accepting that she was gonna go in such a place. Slowing down her breathing, Saikawa could feel the subtle sensations that it would be happening soon. Just then, she also felt bare skin come into contact with her leg, diverting her attention to the side.

    “Wha!?” squatting right next to her was none other than Kanna, her pink panties pulled up to her knees. All this space under the bridge, and she had elected to go right alongside Saikawa, not unlike a boy using the urinal right next to another boy. Saikawa wouldn’t be able to hide a single thing about her potty time, and that was a little too much for her to bear. Maybe I could move over before-EEP!

    It all happened so fast. One second, Saikawa was trying to scoot away, and the next, her piddle was pushing out of her, a healthy light-yellow stream coming out horizontally and falling past the walkway’s edge, breaking into scattered drops by the time it reached the water. The unmistakable sound of tinkling joined the many noises of the flowing creek, its volume the same as Saikawa’s ragged breathing to their ears.

    Embarrassment, surprise, worry, shame, all ran through her mind as she could do nothing but remain squatted and let her bladder empty. But soon, the pleasure of relieving herself after holding it for so long resonated through her body and overrode those emotions, washing them away like a gentle wave. Her open mouth lifted upwards, and Saikawa closed her eyes as she let out a sigh in bliss, content to let this feeling linger for however long her pee would last.

    But just a few seconds later, a powerful hissing sound, like air escaping from a delivery truck’s brakes, started up right next to her. Her curiosity proved stronger than her better judgment, and Saikawa slowly opened her eyes at first, only to gasp and snap them all the way up once she saw the noise’s source.

    A second stream of pee had joined hers, but “stream” was far too light of a word to describe it. “Torrent” sounded a lot more appropriate, for it was double the radius of Saikawa’s trickle, and it shot out much farther, landing more than halfway across the creek’s width. Even from there, Saikawa could see the pooling of yellow spreading in the direction of the creek’s flow, the impact creating a sound not unlike a bath faucet running at full strength.

    It seemed impossible, thought Saikawa. No way could that ever come from her friend! Yet, as her eyes followed the trail back to its source right next to her, she could no longer deny that this power pee was shooting straight out of Kanna.

    “Mmmm,” she could hear Kanna’s throat humming, eyes closed while she handled an ocean’s worth of business like it was nothing. Saikawa’s brain filled up with questions while she absent-mindedly stared at this spray that could probably put out a campfire all on its own. How long had it been since Kanna had last peed? Was it even possible for someone to hold that much? Was her friend secretly a dragon or something?

    “You’re staring at me.”

    “Eh!?” Snapping back to reality, Saikawa finally realized that Kanna’s eyes were open and looking right at her, while the schoolgirl’s gaze had been directed at the stream blasting from between her legs. “Ahh! Um, I, er, w-was, uh, I mean, ah…” Try as she might, nothing close to a coherent sentence would come out, not that it would have done her any good. She had been caught looking at her friend doing something super private, something involving her privates no less. What could she possibly say to not make this incredibly awkward and shameful?

    All Saikawa could do now was wait for Kanna to respond, probably calling her a pervert and saying she doesn’t want to be friends anymore. That response did not happen; instead, Kanna’s eyes trailed from Saikawa’s head down her body and ending at a spot just in front of her stream’s source.

    “I’ll watch yours, too,” said Kanna flatly.

    If Saikawa thought her face could not get any redder, she was immediately proven wrong. “Whaaaa!?” On top of having to pee in public and witness Kanna’s fire-hose-caliber stream, now Kanna would be intently watching her go? It was too much for the third-grader’s mind and heart, and she soon experienced the human equivalent of a computer blue-screen. Not a single thought went through her head while she continued letting it out, her stream going just as strong as it had started.

    Time was not something Saikawa could grasp in her shocked state, but at some point, she felt the pee leaving her at a weaker rate, the stream coming closer and closer to the ledge. It was not much longer afterwards that it came to an end, the only thing left being the few drips she needed to wipe up.

    Yet somehow, Kanna was still going by the time Saikawa finished, though her peeing had diminished as well. It was still an impressive spray for anyone, let alone an elementary school kid, but at least the noises were growing quieter, lowering their risk of someone investigating out of curiosity.

    It was at least another minute before Kanna’s potty time had ended as well, the super stream gradually losing its arc and reducing to a mere dribble. It was about now when Saikawa’s mental faculties returned to her. She blinked a couple times and looked downwards, finally realizing it was over. Even if it was the most embarrassing pee she ever took, she had avoided an accident, and it was all thanks to Kanna.

    She was relieved, but a sense of guilt also weighed down on Saikawa now. She had failed in her attempt to find a bathroom for them, and if not for Kanna’s quick thinking, they probably would’ve walked home in soaked undies and socks. As the hostess of this picnic outing, that was just unacceptable.

    “Here you go, Saikawa.”

    But before she could further dwell on it, something white and square-shaped entered her vision. Kanna was offering her a napkin from the basket for her to wipe with. “Oh, t-thank you,” said Saikawa, taking the napkins and getting straight to cleaning herself up.

    Silence followed while the girls made themselves decent again, pulling up their panties and standing back up once they felt clean enough. Tossing the used napkins into the basket, Saikawa grabbed the handle and brought the basket to her side.

    “Let’s go home,” said Kanna as she turned around.

    “W-wait, Kanna,” Saikawa replied, holding her hand out.

    Kanna turned back to face her and asked, “What is it?”

    Saikawa had to pause for a moment as she looked straight into Kanna’s bright blue eyes. “Um, I…” She threw her head down and shut her eyes. “I’m so sorry!”

    Kanna tilted her head to the side, not that Saikawa could see. “What for?” she asked.

    “I… couldn’t find us another bathroom,” said Saikawa, “and we had to do it out in the open instead. I was doing so well with our picnic, and then I ruined it at the last moment.” She didn’t dare look back up to see if Kanna was disappointed at her, she could feel it from here. That was why she wasn’t surprised when Kanna walked over and gently rested a hand on her hand gripping the basket. Wait, what!?

    Looking back up with her mouth wide open and cheeks turning red, Saikawa saw Kanna’s serene and gentle face right next to her. “It’s okay,” she said, “I had a really fun time today, and I don’t mind having to do that with you.”

    “R-r-really?” Saikawa managed to stammer.

    To this, Kanna nodded and moved around until she was standing at Saikawa’s side. Her fingers interlocked between Saikawa’s so that both of them were holding the basket. “We should have another picnic soon, and maybe have some of those raviolis next time.”

    Saikawa did not catch what Kanna was saying, for her brain had gone into overdrive from Kanna essentially holding hands with her now. Her face burning beet red and heart-rate skyrocketing, Saikawa slapped her free hand to her cheek and let out a long squeal of “Bo-hee-hee-hee-heeeee!”

    She was wrong again; things definitely got better.

  18. "How could my life get any worse?" Shouta Magatsuchi was savvy enough to know bad things happened to whoever tempted fate like that, but the fifth-grade boy honestly believed his words. True, a lot of facets to his existence were going well, his family was fine (whenever he saw them), his grades were good, even his magical talent was impressive for his age. There was just one thing ruining everything, and her name was Quetzalcoatl.

    He had unintentionally summoned her into his home a while back while practicing magic, and she wouldn't leave. If that wasn't bad enough, the way she continued to cling to him was concerning, to put it lightly. She joined him in baths, slept into the same bed, and routinely suffocated him between her not sweater puppies, but full-grown sweater mastiff hounds. She was getting a lot closer to a young boy than most would be allowed, and that meant only one explanation: he had summoned a succubus that wanted to feed on him!

    Quetzalcoatl, or Lucoa, had denied this many times, but Shouta didn't believe it. Aside from her horns, horns a demon would also have, she had no characteristics of the dragon she claimed to be, especially now that Shouta had seen other dragons to compare. Lucoa lacked a tail even when fully exposed, a state he had seen her in too many times to count.

    Okay, maybe he had been growing closer to Lucoa over the months they had lived together, but then she'd do something that would sour his opinion of her again. Right now, the source of his frustration was a Christmas play the dragons' circle of friends was putting on for the elderly home. Even if he wasn't an actor, he wasn't too against that idea. The problem was where the rewrites of this script were going.

    Initially, this was just supposed to be "The Little Match Girl", with Kanna in the title role. A hundred changes later, it now involved Shouta turning into a magical girl in the middle of the show, costume and all. Lucoa didn't even object to the humiliation, she was actually excited to see him in a dress. But everyone else was on board, and they had put so much time and pain into the production, it'd be mean to object now.

    The real embarrassing thing now was, as they were nearing the performance time, Shouta needed help with his costume. He didn't have any idea how to put one of these on, especially not by himself, and he had no other male actors to help. So, he needed Lucoa to dress him, in full wardrobe that required he completely strip down. At least she was accommodating enough to not look when he changed underwear, though he wasn't convinced she didn't peek. It was hard to tell with her eyes always closed.

    With no one looking, Shouta took in how pathetic he looked in this state of undress. They weren't even normal women's underwear like he had seen in his mom's laundry, more like white bloomers. That technically meant they covered more, but they were so...flowery, with all the fabric frills. This was already the most mortifying thing he had ever been subject to, and he hadn't even gone out in front of the crowd yet.

    With no prompting, Lucoa decided it was okay to look now, and she smiled. "Ah, you look adorable, Shouta!"

    Blushing hard, Shouta covered his nude chest with his forearms. "J-just help me put my costume on!" He didn't even want to see it happen, he closed his eyes and held his arms to his sides, opting to just let the demon handle it. He heard fabric rustling and Lucoa humming, leading up to the feeling of the soft material sliding onto his skin, over his torso and arms through the sleeves. It didn't feel like any clothing he had worn before, which wasn't an entirely bad thing, but the association of it being women's clothing made him hate it. Still, he kept quiet and let it happen without argument, if only to be done with it faster.

    "Okay, you're all dressed!" Reluctantly, Shouta opened his eyes, gazing down towards the floor, seeing his body in the process. He had seen the yellow and orange dress before, even worn it for fitting purposes, but he hated how demeaning it was. He groaned and went limp with only enough muscle tension to remain standing. It was so uncomfortable, and the only light at the end of the tunnel was that he'd never need to do this again after today.

    Actually, there just might have been a second source causing the irritation. "Why do I have to pee now," Shouta muttered, sliding the dress through his fingers. If he had the courage to ask before he had changed into this cumbersome costume, it would have been no trouble to visit the bathroom. Now, he'd have to go out in this thing, where he could be seen. He'd rather die than have to walk into the boy's room dressed like a girl. And he still wasn't done, he still needed the old Japanese outfit for the beginning of the show, before he transformed into a magical girl, on top of this. It'd be too much of a hassle to try and remove all of that clothing in a hurry, so either ask now and deal with the shame, or hold it for another half-hour.

    "Is something bothering you, Shouta?" And, Lucoa's presence somewhat limited his options. He couldn't just casually ask for the toilet with her around, even back when it would have been more convenient. If he made something as private as using the bathroom known as a current need, this girl, with her total lack of respect for boundaries, would probably take that as an invitation to join him in the bathroom. That was a line he was not about to let be crossed.

    "N-no, nothing's wrong!" He stood straight, rigid, balling his shivering hands into fists at his sides. "I just want to get this over with as fast as possible!"

    Lucoa raised an eyebrow inquisitively, though her perpetually closed eyes made it more difficult to tell. She had clung to Shouta long enough to know he was usually an honest kid, with no hesitation in telling off the former goddess, a trait she found exciting. It didn't take an interpersonal genius to determine the boy was hiding something, something he wasn't about to share. She wouldn't push it if he wouldn't tell on his own accord. "We'll be back at home, celebrating Christmas together before you know it!"

    "Don't ruin this holiday for me, she-witch!" Shouta would have run away from the temptress, if he didn't still have business in the dressing room. And that was taking up the limited time until curtains, leaving him no time to do his own business. "So I need to hold it...I can do that." Just survive a play and the time it'd take to change back into normal clothes, it wasn't impossible to believe he could handle that.

    ---------------

    Well, it may not have been an "impossible" task, but that didn't mean it wouldn't be incredibly difficult. At this point, Shouta was undoubtedly, unarguably, unquestionably desperate beyond his wildest imagination. His bladder hurt so bad, positively exuding pain like a burning fire or a stabbing needle many times over, it felt as if he might die, or at least explode. And the worst part was, basically no time had passed. He was still waiting backstage to go out at all, let alone survive the acting. How did it get so bad so fast? Maybe a little too much juice with breakfast?

    Yes, most of the cast was waiting behind the curtains for their cue with him, Shouta still couldn't help but give in to the instinct his bodily need demanded. The most he could do to maintain even the slightest dignity was hide out behind everyone else where they couldn't see him grabbing at his crotch. Unfortunately, beneath multiple layers of costume, his already weak grip was further dampened, as his clothes would also soon be.

    "Ohhh, there's no chance...I'm going to have an accident," he complained, crossing his legs and bouncing. Granted, he recognized it could be worse, he could be having this epiphany on stage with everyone staring. He was still far too old to pee himself, he hadn't gotten this close to the brink in an incredibly long time, back when it was okay for him to wet his pants. This time, he'd be made fun of, and nothing could stop the fact that there'd be a flood.

    The only kind of control he had left was where he'd be letting this one loose. Admittedly, the chance that it'd be all over the costume was growing in likelihood, either due to loss in control or just not caring any longer. Or he could...actually, he had no other ideas. Just let go on purpose and deal with the repercussions as they came. And he was starting to accept that, easing up on holding just a hair.

    Still, even giving up, he didn't want to just do it out in the open. The rest of the cast was more occupied watching Kanna on stage, which also meant Shouta's cue was fast approaching, but they'd look if they heard a leak. Unless, he were to do it a little further away, perhaps in the shadows where he'd be harder to see as well. Like that dark corner behind them, partially obscured by various props and other things the senior center put into storage.

    "I won't be noticed," he assured himself, hobbling over to the pile he had his eye on. "Just need to take it slow, stay quiet, and get it over with." Carefully, so as not to stumble over any of the debris, he lifted one leg up to his waist to clear the height. It was a necessary step, but a bad idea all the same, that kind of wide motion put serious strain on his ability to keep hold. Somehow, miraculously, it didn't completely spell doom, but it did mark the first drops finding their way out into the underwear, buried beneath so much clothing. At least that meant it would take a lot more to be visible, but it meant his frantic clutching at his crotch had little effect.

    "Nonononononono..." Shouta needed to cross his legs then and there to avoid total soaking. Problem was, he was in a precarious position, where the sudden movement sent him tumbling over. In some respect, that was worse than a little spurt, because crashing through the junk piled up was loud, absolutely guaranteed to get the attention of the girls backstage with him, and probably everyone in the audience.

    As he feared, the crash got the attention of everyone in sight, aside from Kanna being a true thespian and not breaking character. There were a few assorted shouts of concern that Shouta couldn't individually identify, but Lucoa's stuck out to him, maybe because she was the only one to rush to his aid.

    "Shouta, are you alright?!" Her calm demeanor and composure were suddenly missing as she ran to her human's side, her usually closed eyes open and looking actually worried for his safety. However, the sincerity was somewhat dulled by the way her body bounced in her magical fairy costume that somehow covered less than her swimsuit, or at least the one deemed appropriate for the public.

    Shouta had to admit, despite all the things Lucoa had done to him, he did always tend to get lost in her eyes whenever she opened them. He gladly took her outstretched hand, and wet himself a little more as she pulled him back to this feet. Yes, this was the least amount of privacy he'd had all day, but he couldn't act like nothing was wrong anymore. "I can't hold it...I have to pee right now!" He had no choice but to grab himself with the strength he had remaining, his need as bare as Lucoa's body.

    Without any warning, he was pulled into a soft hug, with plenty of padding for his head. "That's all? It's okay," Lucoa's gentle voice reassured, "nothing to be worried about. I'll get you to the bathroom."

    "B-but, I d-don't have time," Shouta stuttered and cried, tears running down his cheeks, holding back nothing.

    "It's fine," Elma the director chimed in. "This isn't a professional production or anything. Hurry up." She flicked her hand towards them, shooing them away, walking backwards onto the stage to address the audience about the sudden delay.

    Shouta couldn't react quickly, allowing his dragon to pick him up while facing away, delicate as she could so as to not startle him any more than necessary, and hoisted him onto her back, pressed against her fake wings. "W-wait! If I don't make it, you'll-"

    "Just need to use some magic. Focus on holding, I'll handle the rest." Without any strength to argue, Shouta stayed silent aside from muted grunts to himself, and the blonde woman carried him out into the halls. For such an on-the-spot action, she had put a surprising amount of thought into the way she carried her rider. Bending forward at a slight angle, he could lean against her to avoid falling backwards, and her arms were supporting him from below, eliminating the need for him to grab her shoulders, freeing them for the imperative crotch grabbing. If her grip wasn't so solid, he'd fall from the amount of squirming he was doing.

    She had rushed out from backstage like a hero, but Lucoa had made a critical mistake: she had no idea where the bathrooms in this building were. It wasn't big, she'd find them just by wandering around, the question was if Shouta had that time. His squeals of pain were frequent, she could feel his chest heaving against her back, it was a pretty clear final throes of desperation. Maybe he just needed a distraction, something to listen to. "Were you planning to go in the corner backstage?" She waited for a response, of course nothing came, but she did get a whine that could be translated as affirmative. "I've done it in a lot weirder places than that when I needed to. Nothing to be ashamed of."

    The poor little boy really didn't need to hear any anecdotes about pee at the moment. Lucoa wasn't going into any detail, thankfully, but now Shouta was thinking about her whizzing. She was big, she could probably go a lot with so few visits, especially considering he had never seen her use the bathroom despite living together. And, wherever she came from, she probably just went wherever she wanted to. He was picturing it already, Lucoa pulling her usual jean shorts down somewhere public with no regard to modesty and answering nature's call.

    Granted, it wasn't a detailed fantasy, not without any idea how women peed, but it was enough. Not that it had ever meaningfully stopped, but his spurts of urine grew more powerful, he could feel the power of them exiting his body, drenching the clothes in its path. It was impossible the soaking was still limited to his underwear, it had to be spreading to the dress by now. Who knew how long the outer costume would last?

    Truth be told, the dragon was already feeling the streams of warmth running down her bare back. Even with the costumes, Shouta's legs were still pretty exposed. It didn't gross Lucoa out, she had done much weirder and more disgusting things in her many years, but it was a sign that her little charge couldn't make it much further. A certain part of her wanted to tell Shouta he could wet himself if he needed to, while another part wanted to drop him on his feet and tell him he could pee on the floor.

    But, right before she had to make a decision between the two, one of the doors on the wall stood out to her, with its black plastic plaque reading "men". Lucoa, the former goddess, had to thank her previous coworkers for that miracle. "Shouta! We made it to the bathroom!"

    The purple-haired kid wanted so bad to jump off his ride and bolt into the boy's room, but he wasn't so confident it'd work as he imagined. "I...I still need your help."

    "That's what I expected." All the residents of the home were in the audience, so no one would see the disregard for gender division, not that Lucoa would ever care. She was surprisingly together, with a plan fully in mind and executing right away. She ran right to the urinal closest to the door, one of the short ones, stood directly in front of it like she was using it herself, and dropped Shouta slowly behind her. She lifted him up by the armpits and shoved him in front of the commode.

    Not backing away beyond that, Lucoa waited for her human to get started, for him to undress and pee, get that relief he had needed all this time. But, no matter how long she stood by patiently, he never did anything else besides dancing, crossing his legs and bouncing. Inside, Shouta was in ridiculous pain, his bladder cramped up and his privates burning, he couldn't do anything but hold and even that was failing. He was right in front of the toilet, he direly needed to use it, but he couldn't move his clothes. That pure ironic torture, combined with all the physical agony, pushed him to the point where he had no choice but to cry.

    That sound, absolute sadness from someone so close to her, lit a fire in Lucoa's eyes. She couldn't stand by and do nothing about this, so she knelt down to better match Shouta's height, darting her hands around his body to undo the ties of the outer costume. It was meant to come off in a matter of seconds with quick magic, but it still needed to physically be able to move, and his arms keeping a fierce grip was not working with the sleeves. She couldn't just ask him to let go for a second, or there'd be a puddle that made all this struggle for nothing. Already, droplets were growing to be easily visible, it would only get worse soon.

    There was no way to come out of this fully victorious, so it was all about minimizing the damage. He needed his clothes off as quick as possible without totally wetting himself. Shouta couldn't do anything, so it was up to Lucoa, who pried one arm away from his crotch at a time, sliding the top off one section at a time. Both time a hand was removed, Shouta cried out, and a little more golden liquid dribbled onto the floor before his arm was freed from the sleeve and he immediately grabbed himself again.

    It wasn't without a lot of wetting, but Shouta was down in nothing more than the dress. And it looked pitiful, not just the emasculation, but the stain on the front easily visible from the side. While most of the dress was yellow, the bottom was orange and white, which showed the dark wetness even more. It was large, shining, and sad. But he did realize there was so little between him and that sweet relief, and he lifted the hem of the dress to expose his absolutely soaked underwear, the wet patch continuously growing and dripping. The quantity may have been nothing to Lucoa, but if the roles were reversed, Shouta would be amazed a full accident hadn't taken place.

    Once again, the dragon was going to let her human deal with the rest himself, but once more, he couldn't do anything else. Nothing but bloomers in the way, but he couldn't move them. Finally, after coming this far, time was up. First there was a hissing noise, quickly followed by a small yellow trickle arcing out from the front, with little distance before falling and crashing onto the floor.

    He had somehow managed to retain some control over his bladder, but there was no way he could keep it. He was in agony still fighting to keep that modicum, peeing himself slowly was the extent of his power. If he was alone...he wouldn't have made it anywhere close to the bathroom, but just at this moment, he'd have an accident inches from the urinal.

    Lucky for him, he wasn't alone. Not that she ever respected these kinds of boundaries, but Lucoa asked no permission, just reached down to the front of Shouta's underwear and pulled the waistband down, enough for his boyhood to slide into the open, wet from pressing against the garment, and a steady stream of urine dribbling from the tip. It didn't have nearly the right angle to flow into the toilet, with the way it was pointed down, but Lucoa fixed that by grabbing the small shaft and aiming it herself.

    It's unknown whether Shouta even realized what was happening, but once he was properly positioned, he relinquished all restraint and began spraying the back wall of the urinal down. And, for a kid, the force was incredible. It sounded like someone filling a bath, and the quantity of pee running out stiffened the penis in Lucoa's grip. The small pool of water at the foot of the porcelain fixture was rising and dyeing a deep gold, and the torrent just wouldn't stop.

    That last point wasn't even bothering Shouta, because this felt so relieving. Completely accidentally, he had been pushed to his absolute bodily limit, he couldn't have help another drop. Yet somehow, in spite of all that, he had made it to the bathroom. His eyes were closed, head hanging back, and his mouth dropped open. "Ohhhhh..."

    Half a minute later, he realized, he'd be at this for a while longer, and he was over the initial shock of the bliss. Now was the time to get something off his chest. "Listen, Lucoa...thank you so much for your help. There was no chance I would have made it without..." Only then, with his eyes open, did he realize what she had been doing. He had gone kind of numb down below quite a while ago, so this was his first exposure. His face turned bright red, his jaw stayed open, and all he could vocalize was a couple light chokes of shock.

    Lucoa didn't reel back, defend herself, or do anything to indicate remorse. Instead, she looked him in the eyes and smiled. "You're all good? I'm glad you didn't have to wet yourself...well, not that much. And you're so cute down here!" She didn't disturb the fire hose of pee, but she did slide his junk through her fingers a little.

    How could Shouta respond to that? That was something incredibly inappropriate, and she had just casually done it like it was nothing unusual. Maybe she didn't know better? No, the concept of "bad touch" still had to be a thing wherever she came from. He couldn't say anything, the sheer audacity of her actions made him forget what was so wrong with those actions. He didn't take his parts back into his own hands, just kept holding up the wet dress.

    Finally, his pulsing flood eased up, over a minute after he lost it. For his size and the power he was releasing, that was a large volume, something he'd struggle to match again, even as an adult. Busy keeping clothes out of the way, for the little good it did keeping them dry, Lucoa picked up the slack and shook him dry, tucking his member back into the underwear, getting it wet all over again. She had a little trouble getting it back in its proper place, it seemed to be a little..."harder" than usual from her touch.

    With his parts back in their private place, Shouta wasted no time dropping the dress and backing away. "N-never do that again!"

    "Huh? But you needed it," Lucoa pouted, "you would have been all wet without it!"

    Shouta took a deep breath to regain his composure. "I appreciate that, and thank you again for helping me. But try to leave my junk out of it!" For the hundredth time that day, he covered his crotch, but without any grip this time.

    Lucoa seemed confused, like she seriously didn't understand why Shouta's little man would be such a touchy subject. Maybe it was just smarter to move onto the pressing matter. "Let me fix your clothes. Stay still." She held out her right hand, a red magic circle materialized and spun, and in a flash of light, Shouta's costume was completely dry. "There, just like new! Don't forget to take your other costume!"

    In disbelief, Shouta felt up the dress, amazed that it was truly dry. "W-wow...thanks. You're a good...whatever you are." Maybe he was starting to doubt his interpretation of the beautiful woman that lived in his house. Maybe she wasn't so bad.

    Or so he thought, until another thought occurred to him. "Wait, if you could clean up a mess, why did I have to wait all the way here? I almost died!"

    "Wouldn't you have rather gone in the bathroom? You wouldn't have wanted to be seen backstage, right?"

    "Yeah, I'd rather use the bathroom, if I wasn't in constant agony all the way here! I could have just gone into the hallway, wet myself, and skipped this whole thing!"

    The two continued to argue, Lucoa being the more assertive, but Shouta wasn't backing down either. They debated over the pain, the location, the concepts of modesty and societal expectations, and the privacy of Shouta's penis, the point he argued strongest about. They got so heated that they forgot they were doing something before this little potty break, lost in the yelling. But somehow, this felt right, like this kind of divide was the way their relationship was supposed to be.

  19. “Okay, I think we’re far enough away now,” said Ahlbi as he looked around. The two of them found their way back to the shopping plaza and stood by the fountain, with Shah’do snoozing on Ahlbi’s head. The many noises of running water had much less of an effect on them now that they no longer had to make water of their own.

    There might have been noise from the fountain and people going about their day, but it didn’t stop an awkward silence from following the two since they left the alleyway. Ahlbi had more than a few lines to break the ice for when taking people on tours, but he never thought of one for talking to a princess after sharing a pee with her in a public location. Nothing he could see in his immediate surroundings gave him any help, either.

    Much as he tried not to, his gaze eventually found its way onto Rayfa. He had expected her to be scowling, or at least look a little grumpy, but she wasn’t like that at all. Instead, she was looking down at the ground and rather downtrodden, like how he would look whenever he got a scolding at the temple.

    “Um, Your Benevolence?” asked Ahlbi.

    “Hmm? What is it?” Rayfa snapped out of her thoughts.

    “Are you doing alright? You seem kinda down.”

    “Er, I’m fine. You need not have concern for me,” said Rayfa.

    “Are you sure? I’m just looking out for you after all the running we did, and then… you know.”

    Rayfa’s eyes narrowed. “I hope you’re not about to comment on my perspiration again.”

    “N-no, I wasn’t!” said Ahlbi. Not anymore, at least!

    “Good, and as I recall, we agreed to not speak about that moment again, correct?”

    “Um, right.”

    “Then I suggest we drop it and move on from that…” Rayfa put a hand on her chest and glanced away. “Disgraceful, humiliating, awful moment,” she continued with a smaller voice.

    Silence followed once again as neither of them knew what to say next. Ahlbi looked on at the crestfallen princess, feeling a little down himself. His tour with the High Priestess had gone entirely off the rails, and now neither of them were satisfied. If there was an award for the worst tour guide ever, he would be the winner for sure.

    But looking at Rayfa, he realized that there were more important things to take care of. He might have failed at his job as a tour guide, but there was still his duty as a monk, and Rayfa needed that more than anything else.

    “Um, it really bothers you, doesn’t it?” he asked.

    “What? W-what makes you say that?” Rayfa crossed her arms.

    “I mean, I understand if you’re mad at me. I just wanted to give you a really good tour of the kingdom, but then I lost control of Shah’do and you had to do something really embarrassing.”

    “Tour guide.”

    “I accept full responsibility for what happened.” Ahlbi put his hands together and bowed. “You may punish me however you like. All I ask is that you forgive me for trying to do something I wasn’t capable of.”

    Rayfa stared at Ahlbi for a while, opening her mouth a couple times as if to speak. The seconds passed by like minutes to Ahlbi until Rayfa shook her head.

    “I… cannot forgive you,” she said.

    Ahlbi’s heart sank. “B-but why?”

    “Because there is nothing to forgive. What transpired there was not of your doing. If anyone is to blame for that incident, it is me.”

    “No, Your Benevolence!” Ahlbi shook his head. “You don’t have to blame yourself for this.”

    “I’m afraid I must,” replied Rayfa, her voice slow and unwavering. “I had need of the facilities before I even bumped into you this morning, but I believed I could hold off until I returned home. Even when it became urgent, I could not bring myself to ask for a quick stop.”

    “But I had to go the whole time, too,” said Ahlbi, “and I really didn’t want to say anything, either.”

    “Yes, but I was the one who asked to be led away from this fountain, simply because I feared it would make me lose control. Had I not done so, we would not have run into that… dunderhead.” Rayfa’s voice turned harsh at the last word. “And then we never would have had to chase your dog and be forced to…” She shook her head in place of finishing the sentence.

    “Y-Your Benevolence…”

    “Would you please stop referring to me that way?” said Rayfa bluntly.

    “W-why?”

    “Because…” She frowned again. “I am not feeling very much like a high priestess right now. Not after that.”

    Ahlbi found himself lowering his head. “Oh… You’re still the high priestess to me, though. I don’t think any less of you.”

    “That is… comforting, but it does not change the facts. I am a high-ranking member of the Khura’inese government, yet I am guilty of the crime of p-p… public urination.” Rayfa looked up towards the statues of the dancing girls. “I look at the high priestesses before me, and all I see are grace and elegance. How can I aspire to their greatness when I have done something so vulgar and ugly and, and…” Her head lowered until she could see her reflection in the water, the many ripples distorting her figure so it could not hope to match the beauty of the statues.

    Ahlbi felt his heartstrings tug again. He just had to say something, do something to pull Rayfa out of her funk, but he did not have the slightest clue on how to do that. He was just a kid, nobody special in particular. All he really knew how to do was give tours and tell people about the kingdom’s history. Interesting tidbits were his domain, and that did not include anything about counseling another person.

    Or did it?

    “W-wait, Your Benevolence,” he spoke with a renewed vigor, “You don’t have to feel so down about it.”

    Rayfa looked up at him with annoyance. “And why should I not?”

    Ahlbi took a moment to collect himself before speaking. Not even he was entirely sure where he was going, but it was worth a shot. “You believe that having an embarrassing moment like that makes you unfit to call yourself the high priestess, right?”

    “I thought that would have been clear.”

    Ahlbi shook his head. “But I don’t think so. In fact, I think that makes you more like the high priestesses of the past than ever.”

    Raya’s mouth and eyes opened in a mixture of confusion and bewilderment. “I… am not sure I follow you, tour guide.”

    “Please, allow me to explain.” Ahlbi pointed at one of the statues of the priestesses. “You know about the former priestess Tashya’Kukeys, right?”

    “How could I not? She was instrumental in the talks that brokered peace with the neighboring kingdoms. Khura’in has not seen war since her reign.”

    “Right,” nodded Ahlbi, “but that happened when she was queen. Back when she was high priestess, she wasn’t quite so graceful.”

    “How so?” asked Rayfa, eyebrow raised.

    Ahlbi rubbed the back of his head. “Well, there was this scandal back then where Tashya was having a dinner with some ambassadors from other countries. She was fed some bad sushi and ended up, um, losing her lunch on one of the emissaries.”

    Rayfa’s hand flew up to her mouth. “She… what!? Is this true?”

    Ahlbi nodded once more. “It was a big deal from what I’ve read. The newspapers were all over it, and Tashya didn’t show herself in public for weeks.”

    “I can imagine why. If I had done something like that, I would probably never leave my room again.”

    “She wasn’t the only one to go through something like that.” Ahlbi pointed to a particularly well-endowed statue. “Frasha over there performed the first televised Divination Seance, and nearly every TV in Khura’in tuned in to see it.”

    “That sounds like quite the honor.”

    “It did, but then she had a...  wardrobe malfunction during the seance, so the whole kingdom got to see, er, things they weren’t supposed to see.” Ahlbi’s cheeks turned red while he divulged this fact, but it did not compare to the blush on Rayfa.

    “A… a wardrobe malfunction? Surely, you jest!” she spoke with a hand on her chest.

    “It’s the truth! That incident is one of the reasons why they don’t televise court cases in Khura’in anymore, and why the ceremonial garb was modified to be more modest.”

    “Goodness.” Rayfa stared at the statue. “I had only ever heard of her successes in promoting equality among the differing genders and races. I never would have imagined something so embarrassing would have befallen her.”

    “That’s what I’m trying to say, Your Benevolence,” Ahlbi said with another nod, “Many of the high priestesses before you had their share of embarrassing moments, but it didn’t stop them from becoming beloved queens of Khura’in.”

    “I… suppose not.”

    “And look at you. You’re not even queen yet, but you’ve already helped free us from the tyranny of the DC act.” Ahlbi leaned forward, both his and Shah’do’s eyes full of passion. “In fact, I’d say you’re well on your way to being one of our best queens ever!”

    Rayfa gasped and leaned back, her mouth hanging open. “T-tour guide…” she said in a half-whisper.

    “Um, y-yes?”

    “Do you… really think that highly of me? Even after that moment, and when I believed you to be guilty of murder?”

    “I do. With all of my love for Khura’in.”

    For what seemed like forever, neither of them said a word, simply looking at each other, Ahlbi with an earnest smile and Rayfa with an unsure open mouth. Then, slowly, Ahlbi could see the sides of Rayfa’s mouth slowly pulling upwards. In that moment, he felt an elation growing with him he had not felt since the day the DC Act was struck down.

    But all it took was the sound of a growling stomach to pull them out of the moment.

    “Er, was that…” Rayfa asked, the smile on her dropping away in a flash.

    “Eh heh, sorry about that, Your Benevolence.” Ahlbi clutched his belly. “I guess all that running used up the rest of my breakfast.”

    Rayfa quietly giggled, finding her smile again. “You need not apologize. It has been an eventful morning for us, and I am feeling rather peckish, myself. You would not happen to know of anywhere we could eat, would you?”

    “I do! Lots of them!” said Ahlbi. “There’s a noodle shop not far from here that I visit all the time. They make the best ramen, and I could really go for some right now. Um, that is, if that’s what you desire.”

    Rayfa nodded. “Ramen sounds as good as anything right now. Please, guide me there.”

    “Will do!” Ahlbi turned around.

    “Wait, tour guide,” said Rayfa, “I must know one more thing.”

    Ahlbi turned back around and asked “What is it, Your Benevolence?”

    Just then, Rayfa’s eyes lowered and brow furrowed into a piercing glare. Her next words came in a deadly serious tone.

    “You did not peek, did you?”

    Ahlbi’s smile turned into panic as he lowered his head and brought his hands together as if begging for mercy. Even some of Shah’do’s hair stood on end. “N-no, I didn’t look! I kept my head forward the entire time, honest!” Visions of being thrown in prison and his dreams of monkdom forever dashed filled Ahlbi’s mind. Honesty may have been on his side, but it offered little comfort in the petrifying gaze of the High Priestess.

    But then Rayfa’s glare changed into a smirk, though for a moment, Ahlbi did not know whether to feel glad or not.

    “Hmm, you are very fortunate that I believe you,” said Rayfa.

    “I-I am?” Ahlbi blinked.

    “Indeed, otherwise I would certainly have to have you arrested for crimes of a most perverse nature.”

    “Eh heh heh, n-no need for that!” Ahlbi put a hand behind his head.

    “Fortunately not. Now I believe you were leading me somewhere to eat?”

    “Er, right! It’s over this way, Your Benevolence!” Ahlbi spun around, the speed causing Shah’do to grip his head extra hard to stay on. He then let out a bark in protest.

    “Indeed, please take us there on the double…” Rayfa turned her head upward and smiled. “Barkhead.”

  20. Exeggutor Island had little going for it to anyone who wasn’t a trainer. It was uninhabited by the people of Seafolk Village, so the incredibly long-necked wildlife was free to roam there as it saw fit. Lillie was not a trainer, yet she still had reasons for traveling to this island. Unknown to most, a sacred artifact lay hidden here, one that she absolutely needed if she was to help someone important to her.

    Despite the importance of her task, Lillie had to admit there was a certain serenity to the island. The gentle ocean waves lapping against the shore and other sounds of nature on such a small islet helped her feel more at ease, something she needed after the tumultuous events she had recently been through.

    It helped, at least, until the rain started.

    Lillie sighed as she stared at the downpour from the safety of the cavern. In truth, it wasn’t a cave so much as a large hole in the side of the island, but it gave her a roof over her head, and that’s what really mattered.

    “Doesn’t look like it’s going to let up anytime soon,” she said.

    “Yeah, talk about bad timing,” came a voice next to her.

    Lillie glanced over at her friend Moon, the other girl taking shelter from the rain. Lillie hadn’t noticed until now, but Moon’s outfit also got a bit wet from the rain. Her flower hat drooped from the water weighing it down while the sleeves of her shirt clung to her arms.

    “We were so close to the end of this island,” continued Moon. “I really thought we would’ve been out of here in like an hour or two.”

    “Me too,” said Lillie. “I hope this rain doesn’t ruin the flute. I’d hate if we came all this way for it to not work out.” She frowned at the depressing prospect.

    “Nah, I’m sure it’ll be fine. It’s a legendary artifact, I doubt it would stop working just because it got a little wet.” Moon stared out at the storm with a concerned look. “Then again, that is a lot of rain.”

    “Yeah, I know.” Lillie joined her friend in looking outside. “This might sound silly, but I was hoping that the rain would stop when I got done with my speech for you.”

    Moon’s eyes opened up a bit before she broke out in a giggle. “I thought the same thing, too!”

    “Really?” Lillie laughed in surprise.

    “It would’ve been so perfect. You finish giving this lovely speech, then the clouds part and a rainbow appears like something out of a movie.” Moon mimicked the clouds separating with her hands as she spoke.

    As amusing as she found Moon’s demonstration, Lillie felt her face grow warm in embarrassment. “You… really liked my speech, then?”

    Moon nodded. “It was really good. I don’t think I could come up with anything that good.”

    “I didn’t make anything up for it,” said Lillie, “All I did was just… say what I felt.” She fidgeted a little in place.

    “Sounds like you have a good talent for speaking your feelings there.”

    Not all of them, thought Lillie as an unpleasant sensation ran through her body.

    Like Moon, Lillie had anticipated their trip to Exeggutor Island to be a short one, leaving them plenty of time left in the day to plan their journey through the rest of Poni Island. That was why she wasn’t too worried when she first felt her need to visit the little girl’s room on the boat ride there. Her urge was minimal back then, one she could easily put aside for a good while. Unfortunately, the rainstorm had dashed any hopes of finding the flute or relieving herself soon, and now all she could do was wait for it pass.

    Her bladder had been reminding her of how much it objected to this idea since they entered the cave. At first, telling Moon everything that was on her mind sans her need helped her to keep focus on something else and pass the time. She hadn’t expected to be there for so long, however, and the pulses from below her stomach only got worse over time.

    Then there was the rain itself, the other constant reminder. With the cave providing no other view, she kept looking out at the thousands upon thousands of water drops falling to the ground, landing with an audible splatter and forming muddy puddles in the grass. How she wanted so badly to pull her underwear down and allow her body to add to the symphony of water sights and sounds that bombarded her senses.

    “Mmm!” Lillie stifled a moan and squeezed her legs together just a little. Just thinking about letting go was making her hold on her bladder weaker.

    “What was that?” Moon asked.

    Lillie instantly stood at attention right as Moon glanced back over to her. Oh dear, was that a little too loud?

    “You alright over there?” Moon cocked her head.

    “Um, well…” Lillie tried to speak, but the words died in her mouth. Moon might have been the best friend she made since coming to Alola, but the thought of saying she needed to pee was enough to lock up her voice.

    I can’t tell her that, she’d just say it was gross or something! She wouldn’t be able to help me, either. Lillie looked about the cave, far too small to allow any privacy. Finding a spot out in the rain was also a bad idea, as the downpour would soak every part of her, no doubt giving her a cold and even worse, making her underwear visible through her white dress. Waiting it out was the only choice that made any sense to her.

    “Earth to Lillie? Everything okay?” A wave of Moon’s hand quickly pulled Lillie out of her thoughts.

    “It’s fine, there’s nothing to worry about!” Lillie looked Moon straight in the eyes as she spoke louder than intended, making her friend jump back a bit.

    “Oh! Okay, s-sorry I asked,” said Moon. She looked downwards with eyes like a kid who just got scolded.

    It didn’t take long for the feeling of guilt to weigh down on Lillie’s mind as much as her urine weighed on her bladder. She wanted to say something to help Moon feel better, but she could never admit something so humiliating.

    I guess I was just a little too embarrassed to say that to a friend.

    All at once, memories of the incident in Malie Garden filled her mind, standing helpless in front of Acerola as her pee kept flowing out despite her best efforts, soaking her legs in the gross liquid, expecting mockery and disappointment only to witness Acey immediately wet herself in response. The misadventures she went through after Malie City had put it out of her thoughts, only for them to come surging back for another desperate situation, but she especially remembered the declaration she and Acey made together.

    That’s right. Lillie looked down at her new outfit. I can’t be that shy, timid girl anymore. I’m a Z-Powered Lillie now, and I’m going to face down my insecurities, no matter what!

    “I’m sorry, Moon. I didn’t mean to yell at you,” said Lillie.

    Moon did not make eye contact with her. “It’s okay. I shouldn’t have pried, that’s all.”

    “No, it’s not okay.” Lillie shook her head. “You were just worried, and I overreacted. Plus, um… you were right. There is something bothering me.”

    “There is?” Moon perked up. “What’s wrong?”

    Now it was Lillie’s turn to avoid eye contact. “Um, well, it’s kind of embarrassing, but I… it’s been awhile since we got here and… what I’m trying to say is…”

    But she still wasn’t able to say it. The four words she needed, “I have to pee”, were stuck in her throat and refusing to budge, making Moon’s eyebrow rise higher with each awkward second.

    It’s no use, I just can’t get the words out, thought Lillie while her foot lightly bounced on the ground. Wait! If I can’t say it, then maybe if I…

    Lillie said nothing else as she looked at Moon. Instead, she put a hand on the spot below her stomach, brought her knees close together, and fidgeted in place.

    At first, Moon just stared at Lillie’s potty dance, and a moment of worry passed through Lillie’s mind that she was only making herself look silly, but Moon’s eyes lit up soon after. “Oh… Oh! You gotta, er, see a man about a Mudsdale?”

    As much as it helped her to hold, Lillie stopped her dance and moved her hand away. “Um, y-yes,” she quietly responded. I can’t believe I just did that. Somebody actually knows I need to pee now. She couldn’t see, but she was certain her face was rather pink right now. It didn’t help that Moon was rather quiet about this revelation. Lillie didn’t know if she wanted her to say something else or not.

    “Wow, you too, huh?”

    She had not anticipated that line, however.

    “Wuh-what?” Lillie stood dumbfounded. “You don’t really mean…”

    At this point, Moon put her knees together and twisted a little bit. “I’ve had to go since before we got off the boat. I didn’t wanna say anything because I thought we’d be out of here soon, but then this rain hit, and, well, you can probably guess how that’s been going.”

    Wow, just like me. “Oh, maybe I shouldn’t have said anything, then.” She probably doesn’t want to think about it, either.

    “Nah, it’s fine. It means I can start doing this now,” said Moon as her hips rocked back and forth.

    “Heh heh, I guess so,” said Lillie, her hand subconsciously returning to between her legs. Somehow, just knowing she wasn’t alone in her struggle made the pressure a little more bearable. “I don’t know how much this will help us, though.”

    Moon looked around the cave. “Well, the rain’s not really giving us any choice.”

    Lillie’s eyes opened in fear. “W-wait, you don’t mean…”

    “Yeah,” Moon nodded her head. “We just have to wait it out until the storm passes.”

    Oh, she just meant that? Lillie sighed internally. “R-right.”

    With nothing more to say, they returned to watching the rain in the hopes that it would soon pass. No longer needing to hide her predicament, Lillie kept her hand on her groin and her foot bouncing, and she could hear Moon shifting her weight as well.

    At first, Lillie’s fidgeting did a decent job of keeping her pee at bay. As the minutes dragged on, however, the pressure only grew and grew and her potty dancing only became more frantic. It had felt like hours passed, but couldn’t have been more than thirty or forty minutes, and she was seriously beginning to doubt if they could hold out.

    “Eep!”

    “Moon?” Lillie glanced over to her friend and found her hunched over with her eyes shut and her hands holding her groin for dear life.

    “I just… let out a little bit,” said Moon.

    “Oh no!” Lillie wasted no time checking on her friend. “Are you gonna be okay?”

    Moon slowly opened her eyes and looked over at Lillie, her face full of worry. “I don’t know. I-I almost lost it right now.”

    Oh dear, this is really bad, thought Lillie. They were on the verge of wetting themselves, and still the rain would not go away. Moon looked so worried, Lillie had no doubt she was the type that would break down and cry if she had an accident. Knowing that pain herself, she could never let that happen to someone else, especially not a good friend of hers.

    “Moon,” Lillie started.

    “Y-yes?” replied Moon. Her body seemed a little less tense, like the strong urge to pee had passed for now.

    “I don’t think we’ll be able to wait out the rain.”

    Moon closed her eyes and sighed. “I think you’re right, but does that mean we have to, you know?”

    Lillie nodded and gave herself a moment before speaking. “Yeah, we’re gonna have to p-pull our underwear down and go here.”

    “Ugh, I was afraid you were gonna say that,” said Moon.

    “I know. I didn’t wanna have to do that, either, but I guess it’s that or…” Lillie didn’t dare think of the alternative.

    “There’s a problem with that, though.”

    “A problem?” asked Lillie.

    Moon nodded. “Y-yeah. This is a little embarrassing, but I have this trouble with, er, letting it out when someone else is nearby.”

    “You do? But I’ve seen you use the bathroom in the Pokemon Centers and hotels.”

    “Toilets are… different,” said Moon, “I don’t have trouble with them because you’re supposed to go there, and there are walls for privacy.” She lowered her head. “But when I’m outside, I don’t know, it’s like I just clamp up down there if someone’s near me. You probably think that sounds silly, huh?”

    “No, not at all,” said a smiling Lillie. “I, um, have my own problems with stage fright like that.” Worse than that, actually.

    Moon giggled a little bit. “Wow, so we both really have to pee, but we’re too shy to go near each other when that’s our only option. Talk about a bad break.”

    “I know.” Lillie glanced at the cave around her, which remained as cramped as ever. Was that it, then? If neither of them could just squat and go, did that mean their only choice was to wet themselves and accept it? No, she shook her head, there had to be another way. Z-Powered Lillie would not just give up and have an accident like a timid little girl.

    Little girl? Wait, what if…

    “Lillie? What are you thinking about?” asked Moon. “Please tell me it’s a way out of our problem.”

    “Hmm? Oh!” Lillie snapped out of thoughts. “I, uh, may have just thought of something.”

    “You did? What is it?”

    “It’s just that… when I was little, I was really scared of the toilet, and I could never, er, make it come out when I sat on it.”

    “You couldn’t?” asked Moon, her head tilted slightly in curiosity. “S-so how did you figure out to how to d-do it?”

    Lillie couldn’t stop herself from glancing away. “Um, one day, my mother told me that if I held her hand when I was on the potty, I would have nothing to be scared of, s-so I took her hand, and…” she looked back at Moon and smiled. “Well, it worked for me.”

    “So you’re saying that if I tried h-holding your hand, then I might be able to…” Moon’s face turned even redder somehow. “But, then you’d have to be right next to me when I…”

    “I know,” said Lillie, “but this cave is so small already. Would it make any difference if I was standing a few more feet away?”

    Moon’s eyes moved from side to side, as if she was searching for an answer. “Um, well… I-I guess it really wouldn’t. Um, do we have to face each other when we do this?”

    “N-no, absolutely not!” Lillie shook with fervor. “We can have our backs turned. Here, I’ll turn around now.”

    Lillie spun around to hide the embarrassment on her face, wincing at the urine sloshing around inside her. “S-so, what do you say? We can at least give it a try, right?”

    There was silence for a few seconds before Lillie’s ears picked up a faint “okay.”

    “Alright, then.” It was at this moment Lillie realized she didn’t quite know where to go from here. That she was seriously considering this solution seemed unthinkable to her only a few minutes ago. Would anyone really know the proper steps for something like this, she wondered.

    I guess I could start with the obvious steps? “Okay, we should, um, undress now,” said Lillie. She slowly reached underneath her skirt and grabbed onto the edges of her underwear. Pausing to take one last breath, she pulled them down inch by inch until they were past her knees.

    Though Moon had said nothing, Lillie could hear the slightest sound of a zipper coming undone and fabric sliding down skin behind her. Knowing there was another person undressing near her made Lillie’s face warm with embarrassment, but a cool breeze blowing in on her lower body quickly reminded her of their pressing matter.

    “I’m gonna hold my left hand out now. Can you reach it?” asked Lillie as she did just that, doing her best to not look behind her.

    “Yeah, I can,” she heard Moon reply. Mere moments later, Lillie felt the warmth of a soft hand touching hers, the fingers going between hers and gently closing down. She closed her fingers in response, officially making Moon the first person outside of her family that she had held hands with.

    Lillie could hardly think straight with all the emotions swirling inside her, but she was a girl on a mission, and she would see it through to the end. “Okay. I guess all that’s left is to s-squat down and, er, wait. You ready?”

    “A-as ready as I’ll ever be.”

    Lillie gulped and said “Okay, here we go.”

    With nothing more to say, Lillie lowered herself to the ground at the pace of a Snorlax waking up from a nap. Even at this slow speed, she felt her hand pulling at Moon’s the lower she went, as if she was having as much trouble. It felt like forever, but eventually Lillie was in position to pee, with Moon joining her shortly afterwards.

    “Well, here we are,” Moon spoke, “So do we just wait now?”

    “I guess so,” said Lillie.

    Thus began the longest and most awkward silence of Lillie’s life. Seconds passed like minutes as she sat there waiting to hear the inevitable sounds of peeing behind and below her. As time marched on, however, Lillie’s doubts only grew stronger. Moon might have confessed to having a shy bladder, but Lillie was not having any luck at starting her flow, either. Her leg muscles burned from fatigue, yet not a single drop had spilled.

    Was this just a bad idea after all, she wondered. Did they truly have no way out of just wetting their pants and dealing with the humiliation together? Maybe that would not be so bad; seeing Acerola wet herself right as she had her accident helped keep her from crying her eyes out. They were good friends, they could overcome anything together.

    “Aah!”

    Just then, Lillie heard her friend gasp and felt her hand being squeezed. Could she have…? Lillie opened her mouth to say something, but stopped as her ears picked up the sound of something hitting the ground behind her. Something wet and small, but also in spurts.

    “It’s…” Moon whispered.

    “Moon?”

    “It’s… coming out,” Moon said a little louder. “It’s actually happening.”

    “Um, th-that’s good. Just l-let it do its thing, and don’t try to, erm, force it?” said Lillie. That’s good advice, right?

    But mere seconds after saying that, Lillie heard the piddling noise behind her grow louder, going from regular drops to a consistent spray. A long, drawn-out sigh soon joined the whizzing, and Moon’s hand relaxed its grip on hers. It wasn’t much longer before the smell reached Lillie’s nose, making it twitch like a Buneary’s.

    She’s doing it, Lillie thought to herself. She’s really overcoming her fear.

    It might have felt a little strange, but she smiled in that moment, feeling a bit of pride for not only Moon, but herself. Her friend had done nothing but look out for her and inspire her to be a better person, and here Lillie was helping her do the same thing, even if it didn’t come close to matching what Moon had done for her. She could only imagine the relief Moon was feeling now, her fears and worries melting away with each drop hitting the ground, all while her shorts stayed dry and clean.

    So enamored by this thought, it took a little bit for Lillie to notice that a second whizzing noise had entered her ears. She could feel it as well, but she looked down to confirm anyways.

    Oh my. Lillie blushed at the sight. Sure enough, a stream of yellow sprayed out from below her skirt, making a puddle in the dirt less than a foot from her shoes. It wasn’t as loud as Moon’s behind her, and certainly not as powerful, Lillie assumed, but it was a healthy stream regardless, one that could only be made by someone close to bursting.

    That much passing out of her that quickly left a pleasant feeling down below, enough to relax Lillie from the anxiety and embarrassment of her shared pee. Not wanting to just watch herself go, she closed her eyes and hummed in happiness. Not even the awkwardness of hearing Moon enjoying her relief as well, or from being so close to another person while she went could take away the satisfaction. Z-Powered Lillie had triumphed after all.

    And so, they spent the next minute or so in relative silence broken only by the occasional hum or sigh, forgetting their shyness and simply going with the flow. Moon’s stream was the first to taper off, having been the first to start and the stronger of the two. The noise of her pee faded away until only Lillie’s stream could be heard, which was also losing power. That, too, grew weaker with each passing second until nothing but the littlest of drops were audible.

    Her well finally run dry, Lillie realized she had nearly forgotten about the girl still holding her hand. “Moon? Are you okay?”

    Just then, Moon let go of her hand. “Oh! Um, yes, I guess,” Moon replied. “Do you, um, need any tissues?”

    “That’s fine, I have my own, and I have sanitizer if you want.” Lillie carefully pulled the straps of her backpack until it was in front of her, hearing Moon do the same.

    The cave returned to silence again as Lillie and Moon spent the next couple minutes making themselves decent. Once they were cleaned up, they finally stood back up and pulled their underwear and shorts back in place.

    “So, that happened,” said Moon as she rubbed her hands with sanitizer.

    “Yeah, it did,” Lillie responded while she placed her tissue packet back in her backpack. “I’m sorry that we ended up having to do that together.”

    “That’s okay. Actually, I’m kinda glad we did that.”

    “R-really?” Lillie looked over with a raised eyebrow.

    “Well, maybe not ‘glad’, but that was the first time I’ve ever, you know, done that next to someone since my mom taught me how to go outdoors.”

    “W-wow.” Lillie scratched her chin. “At least you had more experience than me.”

    This made Moon stop rubbing her hands in surprise. “Wait, seriously? You’ve never peed together with someone, either? The way you were leading us, I never would’ve guessed that.”

    “I know, I never thought I would have that in me,” replied Lillie, “But since I met you, I’ve done a lot of things I never thought I’d be able to. You’ve shown me how to be brave enough to do all of this.”

    “I did?” said a sheepish-looking Moon. “Then I guess you just showed me how to be brave, too. If not for you, I might have kept standing there until I wet my pants.”

    “I don’t think so.” Lillie shook her head. “You’ve helped Nebby and me out of trouble so many times. I’m sure you would’ve found the courage sooner or later.”

    “Maybe. Probably around the same time I finally lose control, though.” Moon giggled.

    “Heh heh, whatever works, I guess,” said Lillie, joining in on the giggling. She had to admit, the last hour had been a rather interesting series of events, going from getting caught in the rain to giving a heartfelt speech to holding and peeing with her best friend, and now they were sharing a laugh in the sunlight.

    Wait, sunlight?

    “Moon, look!” Lillie turned towards the outside.  At last, the rain had finally come to a stop and the sun shone brightly over the island once more.

    “Alright, finally!” Moon practically jumped for joy. “I thought we’d be stuck here all day.”

    As Lillie stepped out of the cave, she glanced up towards the sky. A big, bright rainbow greeted them, with rays of sunlight shining down upon them.

    “Hey, looks like we got our rainbow after all!” said Moon.

    “Sure did.” Lillie looked around in awe.  “Alola really is a beautiful place. I’d love to see more of it when we’re done with our journey.”

    “Then come on, let’s find this flute and get out of here so we can show you the rest of it!” Moon turned towards a hill and waved Lillie over.

    As she walked towards Moon, Lillie felt a pleasant warmth in her heart, that as long as she was with Moon, there was nothing they couldn’t accomplish together. She just knew she would see this adventure through to its end.

  21. Latest Entry

    May Chang was barely waking up, eyes still hazy and thoughts still distant, but multiple concerns about her situation arose. First was her resting place, most certainly not a bed, it was cold, metal, and curved upwards all around her. She was thankfully small enough to fit without contorting her spine, but it wasn't comfortable. Next was that her head hurt, a lot more than just resting on metal would do. And, as she could conclude from the lighting, she was closed off in a prison of steel.

    “Ow...how did I even get here?” Last thing she remembered was her and Scar in the sewers beneath Central, they fought chimeras, a bearded man...and then she woke up. In pain, in darkness, and a tickling feeling on her chest. She reached her right arm out to the source of the sensation, and was relieved to find it soft, furry, and a size she recognized. “Shao May, you're okay,” she cried, hugging her tiny panda.

    “You brought her with you,” came a shout from outside, muffled through the barrier but still recognized by May. That kind of whiny shriek could only belong to the Fullmetal Alchemist that broke her heart.

    Suddenly, anything unpleasant about May's own condition washed away, like a sandcastle in a tsunami, and her focus entirely shifted to anger at Edward. “Who said you had to come, you midget fake prince?!”

    “Who are you calling a midget, you dwarf of an annoying girl?!”

    “You're awake again,” another voice, much calmer than the others, spoke. But the source was weird, instead of coming from a direction, it seemed to be encompassing May from all angles. And it sounded familiar, too...

    “Wait, are you that guy in the armor,” she possibly recognized.

    “Well...kinda. Truth is...I am the armor. My name's Alphonse, I'm Edward's brother.” He scratched the back of his helmet in nervousness, which meant his armor shifted with the Xingese girl inside. That's when May really understood, the armor was hollow, and she was inside it. She couldn't fathom how that was possible, besides being haunted, and she panicked. Standing upright wherever she could, she climbed up the torso to the helmet for an escape route. Feeling her fleeing, Al reached up and held his head on. “No, please stay in there! It's not safe out here!”

    Despite her strength, May couldn't escape the armor, and resigned herself to the imprisonment. There was very little sensory stimulation, so she had to pay attention for anything outside to entertain herself. That's when she could hear the sound of running water, probably a shower. Where was she? Certainly not beneath Central anymore.

    Also pressing, possibly more so, was the feeling the sound of the shower's water crashing against the floor made May aware of. Depending on how long she had been unconscious for, it had been quite a number of hours since she last gone pee. And that bodily function's clock sounded its alarm, because she needed to go again. Not just “I should find a bathroom soon”, but as her nerves continued waking up, she began to realize it was more of a “Where's the closest bathroom, I need it now”.

    Of course, she started considering what she could possibly do about this predicament, while pressing her right hand between her legs to hold herself, squeezing the crotch of her loose white pants and balling it in her fist. She was trapped, that much was unalterable truth, what could she possibly do with that severe handicap?

    “Just don't think about it, May,” she whispered to herself. “You're only going to need it worse if you dwell on it longer. You're a proud member of the Chang clan, and you're 11, old enough to not wet yourself.” Despite the words of reassurance, she rocked side to side on her rear, ruffling her robe even more than the earlier combat already had. Shao May, concerned about the constant motion, retreated into her garment for security.

    Lost in her struggle for bladder control, May completely forgot that there was a conversation happening outside. And the only reason she remembered was the sound of a door slamming open, a voice that sounded familiar from the fight beneath the city yelling something, and a scream from everyone in apparent horror.

    Whoever intruded left quickly, leaving May a little more relaxed she wouldn't be caught, but still tense as to not have an accident. And the noise of the running shower was absolutely not helping, even the water being turned off didn't reduce her desperation. She was really starting to doubt herself, if she could hold long enough for Alphonse to let her free.

    By no means a “dignified lady”, May had no qualms about relieving herself outside proper locations. She'd squatted behind shrubs, tinkled behind trees, and did her business in bottles, cups, and other containers. The sound of the shower that triggered her struggle had also given her an idea to get out of it; if there were showers, there was a chance there'd be a toilet as well. And if there wasn't...there were certainly drains that would do the trick.

    It was at least worth a shot. With her right hand still squeezed between her thighs, May knocked on Al's side to ensure she got his attention. Immediately, before she could even get a word in, Al reprimanded her, rushing to hush his captive. “Please be quiet! Believe me, you don't want to be caught by these guys! I don't think you can take on a Homunculus...I'm sorry, I never asked for your name.”

    Once it was very clear she wouldn't be let out, she flopped back into an awkward lying down position. “I'm May Chang from Xing, and I can take care of myself. I did better than you in that fight, actually! I was actually fighting those Homunculi while you were just standing there, clapping your hands!” Even in the face of peeing herself, May was feisty.

    And she wasn't the only one, because Edward took the escalation and started yelling back. “At least I didn't get knocked out, you annoying little twerp!” If the two could see each other, they'd probably get into a fight, despite the circumstances. But there was a wall of metal between them that just so happened to be Alphonse, so the aggression stayed low.

    Once he was sure there wouldn't be a brawl, Al continued talking to May. “Don't worry May, I promise we'll let you out once we're in the clear. To tell you the truth, we're captured too, and you'd probably get thrown in jail for illegal immigration if they found you.”

    “Yeah, and I'm really not up to dealing with another Xingese alien in prison, because you're somehow not the first,” Ed grumbled. “So just stay there and shut up until we're out.”

    “Don't mind him,” Al assured. “Brother's always grumpy. We'll try and hurry so you can leave as soon as you can.”

    Peeing was now the last thing May wanted to do. She still needed it, incredibly so, but she had suddenly decided it was far safer in here. Not because of the threat of Homunculi, but to stay away from this brotherly relationship ready to turn violent any second. “This place sucks,” she muttered under her breath, repeating it like she needed it to keep her sanity, to the point she forgot why she wanted to escape only a minute before until she felt it move and leave the room. Which meant she missed her chance.

    The motion of Al's armor, throwing the young girl around, bouncing her and causing her to hit the hard metal constantly, in what felt like the worst places of her body. Her crotch was protected, by both hands now and her legs crossed together so tight that blood flow past her wrists became limited, but it didn't do any good to her abdomen being hit. Every hit jolted her bladder hard, pushing her muscles to their limits as to not leak. She couldn't even do that, while she stayed on her back to not risk her bladder being hit, one good hit caused a few little spurts to fly into her panties.

    That certainly caused a bit of a panic in May. If she couldn't contain all her urine, how long until she couldn't hold any of it? She physically couldn't hold herself any harder, her fingers digging in so hard it was just as painful as her bladder about to pop, so she started shifting her center of gravity, rocking herself. Not that it should do anything useful, biologically speaking, but she instinctively started it so the motion at least made her feel better. By a minuscule margin.

    She had so little room to move, balancing the whole time on the thin strip between Al's legs, losing that stability was inevitability waiting in the wings. Her constant gyrations and tilting caused her to slide across the smooth material and her butt to fall into one of the leg holes. It wasn't quite wide enough for her whole body to slip down, her calves keeping her up along with the friction of her back against the steel, but she was in deep enough she couldn't free herself. She'd easily be able to in ordinary condition, but she could barely move now, stuck leaning back a little with opposing force pushing her neck forward. The only benefit was her posture, gravity was no longer forcing the weight of her stretched bladder on her urethra, which theoretically should have made things a little easier.

    Of course, being an alchemist (alkahestry, to be more precise), May was a girl of logic and science, though not the studious example. And as such, she knew, theoretical means nothing against practical data, the recording of what actually happens. And what actually happened to her was another push, pee as desperate to force its way out of her as she was to keep it in, further wetting her underwear. Her hands were numb, so she couldn't feel if it was seeping through her pants, but from how much the pressure increased from the taste of relief, it had to be making her white clothes a little transparent by now.

    “I...I can't...no more,” she strained, sounding like she was being choked. And it wasn't the only side effect to her surface-level health holding it for so long was having, she also felt cold and chills like a high fever. “H-how...so bad?” It wasn't anywhere close to this dire before she lost consciousness, little enough that adrenaline masked it completely. Her eyes were shut tight, her mouth biting a hair braid that had fallen in front of it to resist screaming in agony, everything below her chest hurt, tiny drops sneaking out by the second, soaking her bottoms.

    And the worst part, she couldn't do anything about it. She was a fighter, but martial arts wouldn't help. She couldn't spare a hand to pull out kunai, not that alkahestry would help in the slightest, and Shao May, having since exited the folds of her robe, was standing above her heart and looking at her with a sense of sympathy, unable to assist in a meaningful way. May hated it, she was incredibly skilled in a clash, but she was still constrained by the body of an 11 year old girl with its advantages and drawbacks.

    She had long stopped noticing anything outside the armor, it could have been the entire world for all it meant to her. She didn't realize Al, and by extension Ed, had arrived at a destination, that they had been talking with two older men of some importance, that the brothers were about to leave and that they were stopped for one final point. But following that was something sure to get May's attention, a sword piercing the armor's lower torso, just millimeters too high to stab her leg.

    For a single moment, the only thing that mattered was how close she was to dying. Unable to move, if whoever wielded that blade had aimed elsewhere, her life would have ended. That brief flash of lost focus was all it took, her muscles relaxed and they weren't going to tighten again. Her bladder wasted no time in jumping from squirting to full-out peeing, a torrent of urine thick as her body could handle pouring out. She heard it splattering as it gushed down into Al's foot, echoing off every surface, it sounded like a ringing bullet to her.

    More limber with nothing to hold, May pulled herself out of the gap, sliding back into her previous balance, but she had already lost. This was a full-on accident, wetting her pants, peeing herself, she should have been long past disgracing herself like that. Though she had moved her hands out of the flow's way, they were wet from the start of the burst, but she didn't care. She grabbed Shao May and cradled him in her forearms, holding him close to her chest in a tight hug. “Oh, Shao May...what did I do?”

    May had once again forgotten about the implications her presence had outside Alphonse, but he was not watertight. Perched on the interior of Al's crotch, some of her leak was trickling through gaps in the metal, looking very awkward from an exterior perspective. Edward noticed, “Al, what the hell are y-...May, are you alright in there?”

    ---------------

    As soon as the Elrics noticed something was up, Al rushed her into the closest bathroom, a men's room so he wouldn't look out of line, not that it mattered to May when the room was empty besides the two of them. Opening his chest plate, he let her into a stall without looking, and now she could hear him running a sink to clean himself off.

    May was somberly sitting on a toilet, far too late, her soggy clothes laying on the floor. She could see now, her white panties were absolutely drenched everywhere but the waistband, and everything from the legs to the rear of her matched-color pants was the same story, to the point they were so close to being clear. If she was still wearing them, she'd have nothing private to hide. Even the back of her robe was a little wet, she was wearing nothing but a shirt.

    She was taking toilet paper off the roll by the handful to wipe down her legs, bunching some of it to soak up excess from her clothes. She couldn't dry them off entirely or even close to enough to be presentable, which is why some of the squares were going to dry her tears. Shao May was standing atop the paper dispenser, looking at his master with sincere sorrow. May couldn't even talk to him, she felt so crushed and defeated.

    In that abyss of depression, someone knocked on the stall door, trying to be light but a body of steel making it too loud. “May...are you going to be alright,” Al asked.

    “Go away! I'm a failure, peeing myself like a little kid! You shouldn't have to worry about me!”

    Al hesitated, but he did reply. “I'm not mad, May. I'm not that hard to clean. And I did keep you trapped inside me, so it's kind of my fault.”

    May was surprised, given this boy was Edward's brother, it was a shock he was calm and willing to help. “...what do I do? I completely lost it, I can't be seen wearing this!”

    “If you want, you can hand me your clothes. I can take care of them.”

    She wasn't sure, handing over embarrassing evidence to someone she barely knew, especially when it contained her underwear, but she had the ability to sense the auras of living things. She could feel the humanity of the suit of armor, with nothing but kindness strongly radiating. Satisfied, she pushed her shoe against the pile of clothes and slid them under the door, leaving a trail of urine along their path.

    May got to work cleaning up that mess, while outside the small room, she heard Al clap his hands loudly, and the room was filled with a bright blue light. She had barely even gotten started wiping up the liquid before something was draped over the door, her dressings. After wiping her hands so they were somewhat dry, she tossed the saturated paper into the toilet, flushing the large pile away and somehow not clogging the pipes. Too short to reach the door's peak height, she jumped up and pulled the garments down. She couldn't believe it, they were definitely her clothes, but they were dry as the Eastern Desert, pristine. “H-how did you...”

    “Basic alchemy. I placed them over the sink and separated the water from the fabric. I did the same thing to my cloth. I wouldn't call it 'clean', but it's enough to get you back wherever you belong to properly wash them.”

    May had no idea what to say. She degraded herself down so far, but there was no reprimand, no punishment, no mocking or laughing. She couldn't say anything, she redressed herself, pushed the stall door open, and leapt onto the unsuspecting Al, embracing him in the widest and happiest hug she had given in a very long time. “Thank you so much, Alphonse!” Wavering for reasons May didn't understand, the little panda eventually joined in. “And Shao May forgives you for kidnapping him!”

    “I didn't kidnap your cat,” he jokingly retorted, and the two of them laughed. He put May down, but as she stood on her own feet again, she started wobbling, Al grabbing her just before she fell. “Are you alright now?”

    “Yeah, just forgot I took a hit to the head before. I haven't stood up in awhile.”

    “We know a doctor, we can take you to him, in case you have a concussion.” He opened up the front of his torso and gently placed the young girl inside. “Just rest, I'll take care of you.” The door closed, and in the darkness, May drifted off to sleep with a smile on her face.

    • 2
      entries
    • 4
      comments
    • 777
      views

    Recent Entries

    Latest Entry

    IT'S BLOO!

    • 2
      entries
    • 1
      comment
    • 2382
      views

    Recent Entries

    Latest Entry

    Cats really don't do well on the open water. In all fairness, Blaze wasn't doing poorly on the boat Ocean Tornado. It's not like she was vehemently staying away from the boat's edges, she wasn't seasick, she wasn't shaking in terror, she was probably even a better swimmer than Sonic. The feline princess would just rather not be out in the ocean, even if it was better than being underneath the surface, and especially better than being too high above sea level. It helped that this was a stable boat, large, a cabin in the rear center of the dock, and lots of firepower.

    This was a strange adventure Blaze had found herself in. It hadn't been that long after returning to her home dimension after her previous voyage in another world, where she met Sonic the Hedgehog and his friends, they teamed up and beat Eggman Nega and his interdimensional counterpart. She had even formed a friendship with young girl Cream the Rabbit, after the two had an...exposing experience. Now, Sonic had been pulled to Blaze's dimension, and they had to secure the Jeweled Scepter, the most powerful treasure the royal family had to protect.

    “Are you doing alright, Blaze?” She turned away from looking at the empty ocean to the sound on the boat, and had to look down after that. It was Tails, the orange two-tailed fox that was Sonic's best friend. He was smart, he built the boat they were standing on among other seafaring vehicles, but he was stuck on the boat with her. They had been on their way to a hidden island to find a Sol Emerald when the craft had encountered the nefarious pirate Johnny, meaning Sonic had to take off and race him to win a Chaos Emerald. That just left Blaze and Tails. At least it isn't Marine, both thought.

    “I don't like the water, but I'll survive.” Even if she had opened up in the time since last adventure, she would still rather stay quiet now. But Tails had the same kind of youthful energy and innocence that Cream had, she'd feel bad blowing him off. This time, however, her silence wasn't due to anti-social behaviors. Watching the calm currents and waves of the deep ocean had awakened a feeling below her stomach, one she certainly recognized.

    How does this happen twice? Blaze needed to pee on the adventure while on the path to the next location. Needing to use the bathroom was not unusual for her, it always happened at least once just because the action took enough time, but she wasn't alone this time. She could wait until they reached the island, she'd be departing alone and could answer nature's call then. But she was noticing her bladder now, which meant she was already pretty desperate. At least I'm the only desperate one this time, she thought as she looked at Tails, who was looking out to the ocean, his left leg twitching. Uh-oh.

    The sounds of water were not helping Blaze's predicament, she yearned for a distraction, and it looked like Tails needed one too. “Sonic's taking a very long time. I figured the fastest thing alive would be able to finish a race faster than this.”

    “Sonic's very proud,” he responded. “If he loses, and he very well might by this Emerald race, he'll just keep challenging Johnny to rematches until he wins. It could take a while.” Very quietly, he grumbled at the end of the sentence, but Blaze still picked it up. She didn't bring it up, she already had the reason after all, she was even tempted to do the same.

    Right then, a wave of desperation hit Blaze's bladder, reminding her quite forcefully of the amount of urine she was keeping in. It hurt, now it was her turn to whimper, and she even bent at the knees just a little in response. She wouldn't grab herself, especially with Tails right there, but she really wanted to. Another distraction, now! “You're certainly a lot more articulate than Cream. How much older are you?”

    He didn't look at her this time, wanting to keep consistent focus on something, but he was at least courteous and replied. “I'm...2 years older than Cream. I'm 8, and a lot s-smARTER,” his voice cracked as he strained to finish the word. That surely must have been a similar surge of need to Blaze's, probably even greater in magnitude. While he didn't cross his legs in response either, his twin tails twisted tightly together as his stance turned shaky. Even with him looking away, probably moreso now, Blaze could still see a blush form on his muzzle and whiskers.

    Poor kid...I don't remember Cream looking this desperate. He must need to go really bad, and he isn't even mentioning it. Both from already seeing a friend in the same situation, and currently being in the same place, Blaze felt a pang of sympathy almost as painful as her bladder's strikes. Not quite, but almost. She didn't feel right making Tails suffer like he shouldn't say anything, so it was time to make her own desire known. Not like she had any ground to stand on when it came to keeping restroom visits private. “You too, huh,” she asked as she subtly rubbed her thighs together to give the hopefully perceptive fox a clue what she was referring to.

    Tails turned to her to see what she was talking about, and when he saw her wiggling, his eyes widened as he realized that she needed to pee just like him. He didn't even know how to react to that, the normally dignified and proper princess he didn't know all that well admitting she was having a certain trouble. A few seconds of frozen stillness later, Tails gave in and did what his body had been longing for, begging him to do for a while now; he crossed his legs tightly, grabbed his crotch just as hard, and bent over shaking. “S-sorry. I have to pee so much, I really can't help this anymore.”

    “I don't blame you, it doesn't feel like it'll be long before I start following your lead there. I really wish I had noticed this as a need before we set sail.”

    “I knew I had to pee before we left, but I was busy working on another project and I didn't take a break yet. Then Sonic came in and told me we were leaving, and I didn't have the courage to tell him to give me a minute.” He started dancing, as if to show how big a mistake that was.

    Yeah, he needs to pee way worse than me. Looks like it really hurts. She felt bad for the little fox, how did she end up with two kids in emergency situations? I should at least give him a hope spot. “I was planning on...you know, doing my business once we get to the island. I'm sure you can think of some excuse to come with me.”

    Tails looked at Blaze stunned, completely confused. “Why would there be a bathroom on the...oh. Never mind.” It was a simple mistake from a kid trying not to wet himself, but Blaze still rolled her eyes. Is it really that unbelievable that a girl would pee outside? “I don't know if I can make it to the island, but I'll try. I'm so tempted to go off the side of the boat.”

    Yeah, I don't blame him. If I had to pee as bad as that, I'd pee off the boat too. At least, if no one knew. Too late on that part, Blaze already knew what plagued Tails, she'd know what was up if Tails suddenly came back not dancing all over the place. But what would I do with that knowledge? Not like I'd tease him or tell anyone. Her ears perked up as she attempted to listen to anything nearby. It wasn't easy drowning out Tails' stomping, but besides that, all she heard were waves and maybe some seagulls. “You don't see Sonic or Johnny or anything on the horizon, do you?”

    Once again, Tails looked confused, but he looked to the distance to check, trying his hardest to keep his eyes open. “I-I don't see anything.”

    “Good. You go behind the cabin and...” She stopped as she realized it would be cruel to ask the kid who was having a hard enough time just standing to walk to the other end of the boat. “Actually, you stay here, I'll be back there for a few minutes. If I hear any splashing over here, or if you're acting differently when I come back, I'll ignore it.” The intention seemed obvious enough, but Tails was probably too distracted to notice the subtlety, so Blaze added a wink at the end.

    At least he caught on, but with a bladder as bursting as his, he didn't have the attention span to reply in a similarly indirect way. “Thank you so much, Blaze! It won't take long, I just...need this so much.”

    “Believe me, I get it. Just do what you have to.” Blaze turned and walked, just a little stiff, to the back side of the boat, where the cabin would block the view to the other end. Tails at least tried to wait until Blaze was out of sight, but by the time she was at least not currently looking, he started to lose it. Another push from his bladder, feeling like it was seriously about to pop, put the fox over the edge as a few little leaks found their way out, dripping onto his hands and added yellow dots to his white gloves.

    “Ah ahahah! No, not yet, I'm so close!” No time to waste anymore, he rushed as close to the hull as he could without stepping onto the barrier. Incredibly hesitantly, he untwisted his legs, shaking like sails in the wind, his tails unintentionally making the same motions. He was facing the water, the waves crashing into the boat making more pee spurt out into his hands, still gripping his privates like it'd kill him if he let go. “Just need to...let go, and you can pee. That's it, Tails. Just let go now.”

    Meanwhile, on another end of the deck, Blaze was looking out at her side of the ocean. Tails built this whole boat, she realized. He's at least earned the right to pee off it in a dire emergency like this. Things were still quiet, a little surprising, Blaze figured he wouldn't waste even a second before relieving himself. She knew she'd have to wait, so she began studying the distance to pass the time, starting to cross her legs to cope with her own building pressure. If he's okay with it, I may need to use the side of the boat after him. Nothing else on the water and Tails was out of sight, so Blaze was effectively alone. Or I could do it now. I can hold it, but I'd rather do it sooner. Just in case there's something unexpected on the island. One more look to ensure she had privacy, when suddenly she saw the white of breaking water on the horizon, a lot of it, approaching fast. Too many to be Sonic, even if Johnny was with him, so the real bad guys were the only option. “Tails! Whisker's men are coming!”

    At that moment, Tails was just removing his hands, probably seconds away from peeing. Upon hearing Blaze calling to him, he froze, losing concentration for a brief moment and leaking a little more onto the ship floor, his bladder screaming at him to not stop there. Once again, he grabbed himself and crossed his legs together, probably harder than before. “Blaze...I really don't think I can hold it any longer! Can you please take care of them?!” It didn't even matter if the robots might see, Tails just needed to pee already.

    I'm so sorry, Tails. I know you need this. “I don't know how to use any of the weapons on the ship, and my fire can only hold them off so long!” She hesitated, she really didn't want to make Tails suffer any longer than he already had. “I guess...they're still a ways off, and I can take care of a few of them! Do whatever you can until then!”

    “N-no,” he shouted back. “It takes time to arm the weapons, too much time. I...I have to wait! Get inside the cabin!” Blaze didn't quite believe that Tails was willingly giving up maybe his only chance at a bathroom break, but if they needed to protect the ship, so be it. She boosted in, a shaking Tails following what seemed like an eternity later. “Okay, hit the big red button next to the wheel to get the weapons out.”

    Blaze looked back at Tails, who had his eyes shut tight as his hips swayed in the throes of probably the worst desperation she had ever seen. And he was the one guiding Blaze. It seemed a little pathetic on her part, but she followed the direction and slammed her palm on the button. It caused doors to open on the outer hull, and gun turrets and flamethrowers emerged, joining the cannons already on the deck. “How far are they, and how fast are they moving?”

    “Uh...” She turned to check the attackers, gaining but still with distance. “They're getting closer, but they're not here yet! And they're keeping a steady forward course!”

    “Real good description,” Tails grumbled. “If you can lead your shots well enough, use the rear cannons with the small blue button beneath the wheel. When the cannons are recharging or you need the speed, use the guns with the green button to its right. When they're right on our tails, use nothing but the flamethrowers with the red button, or your own fire! When the weapon's selected, use the screen on the left to select the side of the boat to fire from and tap to target the enemies and shoot!”

    He can't even see what's happening, and he's giving me instructions like an annoying manual. But she had to follow it, or their boat might be destroyed and they would have to swim back. Impending danger wasn't enough to get Blaze to lose focus, but Tails about to wet himself a few feet from her and her own aching bladder did not make an accurate combination, so she activated the turrets, which brought up a diagram of the Ocean Tornado on what looked like an orange game controller with a screen in the middle. She quickly tapped the rear, which brought up a camera feed of Whisker's forces approaching.

    Now it was time for battle. Just to try it, she tapped on the image of the closest enemy, and the turrets fired up and shot at it, blowing it up with only a few hits. Blaze was not expecting it to be so loud, she jumped at the ringing noise of a high-velocity bullet being ejected from a giant turret, it surprised and shocked her to the point she accidentally leaked a little bit into her panties. Uh-oh, I'm getting a little too close to having an accident. We need to wrap this up quick. Even though he must have expected the sound, she saw Tails jump too, and she could only imagine he had a similar secondary reaction.

    But she had to admit, shooting these guys was kind of fun. She tapped on the next one and the bullets fired once more, blowing up another robot. She braced herself for the sound this time and stayed still, but Tails still jolted, probably because he didn't have the current fortitude to handle such a loud noise. She couldn't confirm it, but she thought she saw the edges of his gloves' palms grow yellow. It wouldn't surprise her if that was the case.

    One after another, the invaders fell to the power of Tails' guns. Things weren't getting easier for the little fox, or Blaze for that matter, so she hurriedly took out almost all of them. These guys really don't know how to dodge, to get out of the way of everything I've fired. Thank you. The last one was almost upon them, but Blaze didn't feel like using any more bullets, she had a better idea. She turned away from the controls to look out the cabin's windows at the approaching enemy, raised her right hand, pressed her thumb against her index and middle fingers, and snapped. The final robot suddenly burst into flames, not an explosion like every one before, but combustion courtesy of Blaze's natural fire. The fight was won, Blaze let out a heavy breath, and pressed her hand against her tights. Finally... “Hey Tails, we got them! You're in the clear!

    He didn't respond, he stayed completely silent. That's not good. Actually, she realized, some of the water sound wasn't from the ocean, it was behind her, in the cabin. Like liquid hitting the wooden floor. That's bad. Really bad. “Uh, Tails?” She was pretty sure what she'd find, but she still turned to look at the kid, and found exactly what she expected; Tails, hunched over, eyes closed, hands digging into his crotch, urine as golden as rings soaking into his gloves, streaming between his fingers, running through the fur on his legs, making one big puddle beneath his shoes.

    “Oh.” That's all Blaze could say. In all honesty, their conversation and plan hadn't been going on for that long, probably no more than 10 minutes, but it felt like hours of hard work and strife was lost once Tails couldn't hold it any longer. Not that she blamed him, not in the slightest, but this was the reality. He wet himself.

    Even he didn't seem to believe it. He wasn't even acknowledging it, just standing in the same position as his pee, a testament to how bursting his bladder was, flooded out. But the sound, sight, and smell couldn't be ignored. Tails didn't even wait to finish before he started apologizing. “S-sorry, Blaze. I tried, really, but it wasn't enough.”

    “I believe you. I saw how hard it was for you to hold that, I'm actually impressed you made it that long. Sorry it had to be just not long enough.” Blaze had already dealt with another kid with a full bladder, so even if Cream made it without a full-out accident, she still had experience for sympathy. And Tails was still going strong, the splattering of new urine into the puddle loud and echoing. “Wow, you...really had to pee.”

    “Absolute limit,” he whispered. Like it was accentuating that limit, it started quieting down now, his urine finally running out after over a minute of a heavy waterfall between his legs. “Ahh...” His voice trailed off, he didn't look particularly happy, but he acknowledged the empty feeling, a good kind. “At least that feels way better.” He straightened his posture, putting his hands to his side, letting Blaze clearly see the damage done. His once-white gloves were now dyed yellow on the inside, still dripping just to the side of the puddle. His fur, his crotch and down his legs, was matted and stuck together, no discoloration from his natural hue but a lot of shine. Even the ankles of his shoes had plenty of yellow soaked into them.

    That part was over, at least, but they still had more to deal with. How are we going to explain this to Sonic when he gets back? Is there even a way to hide it? Inspiration struck the cat. “Tails, I've got another idea, and this one should work out better. We need to clean this up before Sonic comes back, and you too. You get in the water, wash all that off, I got the puddle. You built this thing fireproof, right?”

    “Uh, sure. I mean, the sun canopy would burn, but I definitely made the ship with flamethrowers fireproof.” Realization hit him, why Blaze would ask about that specification. “What are you planning to burn?”

    “I'm not burning anything, I can just use my fire to evaporate the puddle. Then you'll be clean and nothing on the ship will give it away. Well, except the smell, that'll only get worse.”

    Tails considered this, moving his hand to stroke his face in thought before realizing that would be a terrible idea. “Wait until I get out of the water, that way I can deal with the smell. Until then, I'll be swimming at the front of the Ocean Tornado, so you can do whatever you want back here for a few minutes.” He winked at Blaze.

    She got it, and she smiled that she was being given the courtesy. “Thanks. Watching you go was really not making it easier on me.” She crossed her legs and bounced once.

    “It's the least I could do after you tried to help me so much.” Blaze sidestepped out of the path of the door so Tails could leave, trying his best to limit the drops falling off his body as he jumped off the back of the boat into the water, swimming around the edge to the front.

    She watched him swim away, and when the front of the ship blocked him from view, Blaze stepped to the waist-high wall of the back deck. Tails gave me a distraction, but I still could really use this pee. She had better luck than Tails, nothing in sight as she reached up to her chest and pulled her tights down, dropping them to her ankles. Her bladder, realizing she was close to letting go, leaked a few more spurts into her panties, which were thankfully black and hid the few stains. She started rubbing her thighs together to relieve some pressure until she could drop her panties too. Undressed, she positioned her hands around her privates to give herself forward force, and finally started peeing.

    Phew...that feels good. It wasn't nearly the loud splattering Tails made, but the light tinkle sound as her steady release hit the ocean's surface was satisfying. Blaze sighed as the pressure on her bladder diminished. She didn't realize it earlier because of the comparison to Tails' pain, but she needed to go pretty bad, now was a good time to take care of it. She could have held it to the island, but it wouldn't have been comfortable, peeing off the side of the boat, as crude as it seemed, was the better option. At least she had privacy this time, instead of Cream watching her. And I didn't have to see Tails' penis, either. Seeing Cream's privates was a little awkward. Didn't turn out that bad, even for Tails.

    Nearly a minute later and her stream stopped, the few remaining drops falling into her panties at her feet. I have 8 years and holding practice on him, and I still couldn't compare to Tails. She winced as she imagined how much it must have hurt to hold that much, even for her. She pulled her panties up, tights followed, and all was well. Tails swam back just then, almost like he wax waiting for her to finish, and climbed back into the boat, even more soaking but cleaner.

    “You ready to clean this up,” Blaze asked. Tails nodded, and the two walked into the cabin, leaving the doorway open and standing in front of the puddle. Blaze snapped her finger and the puddle started steaming and evaporating, as she remembered too late to cover her nose. Tails had the correct amount of foresight, he closed his nostrils and stood on the side of the puddle opposite the door, facing away from both. As the room's heat increased, his twin tails spun (somehow not propelling him forward) and blew it all off the boat. With this system, it only took a few minutes without tools until all was better. Blaze's job finished first, but Tails stopped not long after, and both of them could only detect the faintest scent after uncovering their noses.

    Tails flashed a thumbs up, and Blaze noticed that propeller spin dried him off pretty well too. “Worked out pretty well, Blaze. No evidence left!” Well, my panties are still a little wet, but no one is looking at that. “Hey...thanks for all that help. I don't know what I would have done without it.”

    “Well, you probably would have taken the first opportunity you had if you were by yourself. But I'm a princess, it's my duty to help others, and you really needed it. Just...try not to ask for my assistance like this again.” The longer until I have to help someone else with a bathroom need again, the better.

    “Don't worry. The longer until I'm in a predicament like this again, the better.” He smiled, when his gaze went downwards. “You burned the floor, I'll have to fix that when we get back to Southern Island.”

    Blaze looked too, and sure enough, the part of the wood paneling that the puddle sat upon was now blackened and charred. “Hey, don't blame me! I only had to use it because of you!”

    • 4
      entries
    • 1
      comment
    • 2550
      views

    Recent Entries